Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter 1: Be careful what you wish for…

As Ichigo slashes through Ywach — a final, desperate attempt to stop the Quincy turned Soul King — the only one thought goes through his mind: 'Please let it all be over now. I never wanted this; I just want to see all of them safe and happy. Why did it come to this, why did no one stop Aizen before it was too late? If only he had been stopped sooner. Why did the Shinigami not stop the war with the Quincy before it was too late? Why did no one see Ywach coming? Why did they need me to play hero instead of doing it themselves?! I never wanted to be forced in this position. '

A power suddenly swells inside of Ichigo, starting from his chest and spreading through his body. It overwhelms his senses and leaves him breathless. Zangetsu falls from his hands but before it can touch the ground it disappears. The world starts to fade and Ichigo feels like he's falling. The last thing he hears before he loses consciousness is a faint 'as my master commands'. Then his eyes close completely and he is no more.

Back on the battlefield the Soul King's palace has become, three men stare in shock at the place Ichigo stood only moments before. They all felt a powerful pulse a split second before Ichigo vanished, though only one of them understands what it means. He debates speaking up for a moment; he's going back to his prison anyway and apart from him no one knows what just happened. In the end, he decides that watching the chaos erupt would make a pleasant pastime. It's fun to see people wrecked. Doing it by telling the honest truth is even better!

Aizen turns to the others, trademark smirk on his face, and delivers the harsh truth. "Well, now we know were the Hogyoku went when I lost my powers. I suppose Kurosaki-kun must have wished for something quite desperately. If you'll excuse me, I have to return to Chair-sama now that Ywach is defeated." He kicks the half-corpse lying at his feet.

"Oh no you don't, bastard! You're coming with us and you are going to explain what exactly you mean by that!" Renji is in Aizen's face before he can blink and grabs him by the shirt. Renji's face is distorted by his fury and his rage makes his reiatsu flare. (Well the bit that is left after the intense battle.)

Ishida isn't far behind, his forehead scrunched up in a deep frown. Disapproval and worry seep from him, despite his cold attitude. "For once I find myself in agreement with the baboon. If you hold him Abarai, I'll manage the way back."

They drag Aizen all the way back to the throne room where the battle had started. Originally only Rukia, Inoue, Chad and Ganju had been left waiting there, but most of the Shinigami, Visored and Arrancar fighting below managed to drag their arses up to the former throne room of the royal palace. Most have taken a set amongst the rubble. Those too proud are standing against the leftovers of the pillars. Many are in no condition to fight thanks to grave wounds or poisoning, but all felt the pulse of familiar reiatsu and worried about the outcome of the battle between Ichigo and Ywach.

Surprisingly Byakuya is the first to speak up as Renji and Ishida enter the room, followed by Aizen. "What is this? Where is Kurosaki-san?" The others echo the sentiment; worried looks are exchanged all around. Renji and Ishida have a quick and silent conversation with glares and turns of the mouth. In the end it is the Quincy that starts explaining.

"Kurosaki has disappeared. He dealt the finishing blow to Ywach before we felt a pulse of reiatsu and the next thing we knew he was gone. The traitor oh so kindly appeared in the middle of the fight and helped Kurosaki to defeat Ywach. Afterwards he made some cryptic comments about Kurosaki's vanishing act and I for one would like to know the details of it." He finishes with a dark glare in Aizen's direction, who still has a vexingly pleasant air about him.

Urahara, sitting against a pillar to support him even after being healed by Inoue, is the first to react. "What kind of comments?" He asks Aizen directly, for once he is not in the mood for mind games. Ichigo has a special place in the hearts of all those present. What with his ridiculously honest moral attitude and tendency to care for everyone he meets. He is the blinding light of hope that has kept them all together and focused through the past wars.

Aizen smirks as he repeats his earlier words. "We now know where, or rather who, the Hogyoku went to after I lost my powers in that final battle against Kurosaki-kun. He must have been wishing for something quite desperately. I'm surprised he had that much reiatsu left to use after all the fighting he has done. Though I believe he will be suffering from severe reiryoku depletion wherever he landed."

The chaos that erupts around him is like a symphony to his broken soul. This is something he can understand. Something he can control. For all that Aizen is a genius, he is quite socially retarded. Intelligence has always separated him from his peers and age prevented his acceptation by his seniors. A loner and outcast ever since his 'birth' in Soul Society. Perhaps even before.

As such, Aizen knows how to manipulate people into doing and feeling what he wants them to. Yet he can't connect to them, nor has he ever experienced the full scale of emotions that only true bonds — of whatever nature — can bring. No that's not true. Kurosaki-kun always managed to make Aizen feel, be it hate or irritation or even admiration. Aizen is surprised to find he misses the human Shinigami already; if only the boy had been born sooner…

Aizen envies Kurosaki for his easy way of turning enemies to friends and his determination to protect his precious people at any cost. He wishes for precious people for his own, but it far too late now. Over a century ago he might have been able to change course and do the right thing. Now he only has an age of solitude to look forward to.

He catches Urahara's pensive expression. The man is very clever and will figure out his meaning. He might even have suspected something of the sort already. The question remains though: What did that idiotic boy wish for? He had just defeated Ywach, and the world was going to be fine. As far as he knew, no one even got permanently maimed or died, except Yamamoto!

Shinji turns to Urahara. "What does it mean and how long have you been aware of it?" The others concentrate on the former Captain as well. Suspicion hangs in the air. Somehow the shopkeeper always knows what is going on and manages to manipulate the situation to his liking.

Urahara smiles and tips his hat a little further down, a sure sign that he knows more than he lets on. "Hmm, what makes you say that I know anything at all?"

The leader of the Visored gives him a look and deadpans. "You know bloody well what I'm talking about, so cut the bullshit and start talking. Ichigo is out there somewhere in who knows what kind of condition. We ain't got time for your machinations and power plays."

Urahara looks rather taken aback at being called on his attitude and coughs. "Well yes…I suspected that Hogyoku had changed alliances immediately after the battle between Ichigo and Aizen. After all, it can't abide a powerless master, which is exactly what Aizen had become. Perhaps it sensed Ichigo's amazing potential, or perhaps there were other factors at play. I never was able to find out as I wanted to avoid suspicion."

Rukia cut him off. "You forget that Ichigo lost his powers as well when he used the Final Getsuga Tensho. Surely the Hogyoku would have felt that happening and wouldn't have stayed with Ichigo."

The shopkeeper shakes his head. "It seems you have all misunderstood the nature of the Final Getsuga Tensho. It does not make a shinigami lose their powers permanently, as such a thing would defeat the purpose of an ultimate technique. It only drains the user so severely they suffer from reiryoku exhaustion for months. Years even if they don't have very large reserves. Well, too weak a master might have found themselves killed, but I doubt they would have been able to master Zangetsu anyways so the point is rather moot."

"Is that supposed to make things better? Ichigo could have died for all you knew as you had no way to estimate the amount of reiryoku needed for such a technique, nor did you explain things properly to anyone involved. Least of all Ichigo!" Chad's voice is filled with righteous anger, grief, and a bit of guilt. They all avoided Ichigo in those months after the final battle, because they figured that seeing them would remind him of all that he had lost. It had hurt Ichigo though he had never shown it, and he never would. He was the kind of person that hid his pain beneath a mask of fighting and rebellion.

Urahara quickly picks up his explanation before things start to get out of hand. "Anyway as I was saying, the Hogyoku has remained with Ichigo all this time. I saw no need to do something about the situation as Ichigo would never have used its power willingly, nor would he have let anyone else use it. And I might have calculated that it would be a nice boost in case something else happened, which it obviously did."

A lot of anger is directed at Urahara, but for now they keep away. They will have plenty of time later to beat him up when both parties are healthy. Hitsugaya is the one to voice what everyone is thinking yet scared to find out. "Do we have any way of finding Kurosaki?"

A shadow passes over Urahara's face and he looks down. It a long time before he starts speaking again and deep inside they all know already what he will tell them. "I'm afraid not as we have no idea what Ichigo wished for nor how the Hogyoku interpreted that wish. If Ichigo had been unharmed and in full possession of his reiryoku he would have leaked enough reiatsu to look for him, but as it is he would have been nearly out of reiryoku and depending on the wish he might suffer from some form depletion for a long time. I will try to make something to look for traces of his reiatsu of course. However that kind of project takes months…"

The only sound in the Soul King's palace is tears hitting stone. For minutes the gathers Shinigami, Vizards and Arrancar mourn Ichigo Kurosaki, substitute Shinigami, defender of the world and above all beloved friend. The hope to find him never leaves their heart, but deep inside they know. They know that he is gone forever.

"Fukutaichou! You need to see this."

Shiba Kaien, lieutenant of the 13th division, uses Shunpo to join his subordinates as fast as possible, the Shinigami that had called out had a note of desperation is his voice. They stand in a circle around something and when he pushes past them Kaien sees a teen lying on the ground. The boy wears black robes so cut up they barely cover his groin, showing off the battered and bloody body. Next to the boy lays a sealed zanpakutou in the form of a simple katana.

The traces of reiatsu surrounding the strange boy are terribly faint and Kaien starts as he recognizes the pattern as severe reiryoku depletion. He pays no more attention to the boy's appearance — to the similarities to his own are filed away for a later date — and picks the boy up. He frowns as the boy is far too light and hurriedly orders his subordinates to return to Seireitei before leaving in a rush of Shunpo.

Kaien is sure that he breaks all records on his way back, but it still too slow. He can literally feel the life seeping out of the body in his arms and forces all thoughts from his mind. Now is not the time to muse on the situation. Kaien has only one mission: get the strange boy back to the 4th barracks before he is beyond help. He makes it but only just and as he watches Unohana-taichou shout orders and wheel the boy into the emergency room, he falls down on one of the waiting chairs.

His squad arrives shortly after him, all out of breath and all with worry in their eyes. Kaien tells them that the boy is still with Unohana-taichou and her team and that they should report back to Ukitake-taichou while he waits here. Maeda hands him the sealed zanpakutou and he nods at her. He sees she wants to ask something and motions for her to speak up.

"Fukutaichou, should we also contact the Shiba-clan in your place?"

Kaien looks up at her in surprise, he hadn't expected such a question.

"It's just that that boy looks exactly like you, Fukutaichou. Except with orange hair and well … even if he is a bastard, the Shiba always welcome everyone who is part of their clan." She hesitates, not daring to go any further in fear of offending her superior. Kaien smiles at her; she is new and clearly hasn't experienced his approachable attitude yet. He wants all his subordinates to feel like they can count on him for anything, instead of creating a distance of admiration from soldier to superior.

"Tell our third seat, Shiba Miyako, about the boy and she will inform the others. Thank you, for bringing back the katana and thinking further than your evident duties."

She nods and the squad leaves. Kaien sinks back into the chair and allows himself to return to the observation he has repressed. One: An unclaimed Shiba has been found. Two: The boy has been in a grave fight. Three: He is obviously self-trained and knows at least something of the Shinigami arts if the zanpakutou is any indication. It looks just like a regular katana, but Kaien can feel the faint traces of reiatsu. Four: Kaien is attached to the strange boy who looks like he could be Kaien's twin. Obvious conclusion: Kaien will welcome the boy in the main branch as a cousin and make sure he will either live with Kukaku and Ganju or with Kaien and Miyako. Before the boy goes off to the Academy that is.

Contrary to his usual habit, Ichigo wakes up slowly. First, he regains feeling in his limbs. They are heavy and his torso feels like one big bruise. He is lying on a bed. The blankets reach his waist, most likely to expose his bandages and to prevent the feeling of suffocation. Unohana often used this technique on him, at least whenever she could get him to stay in a bed for longer than five minutes.

A groan escapes his lips and with it come other sounds. The room he lies in is silent, which is as telling as anything. It means Ichigo is indoors. Someone obviously found him and brought him here — wherever here may be — to heal him. Not wanting to face reality just yet, Ichigo keeps his eyes closed and reaches out with his other senses.

His reiatsu output is non-existent, no surprise after the battle he fought and whatever happened afterwards. His reiryoku reserves are dangerously low, only just above the level they reached after the Final Getsuga Tensho. That could either prove to be an advantage or a serious handicap.

On one hand Ichigo loathes to show his true potential to strangers. He might not have been taught how to control his reiatsu output, but two wars have given him at least some hints and tricks and he has managed well enough for being completely untrained. As such no one has felt his true potential since that first invasion of Soul Society and he has grown exponentially since then. It also came with the handy side effect of making his reserves last much longer than his enemies expected.

At the time he didn't really know why he did that. It came instinctively and Ichigo always listened to his instincts, as they had never proved him wrong before. Just before the Winter war had started, he had asked old man Zangetsu, who then told him about the maximum amount of reiryoku generally accepted and how Ichigo had exceeded that limited several times thanks to his mixed heritage. Naturally not all of it was readily accessible. He had a large amount of potential reiryoku, which usually showed when he was in a pinch and still defeat the enemy.

On the other hand, he has no idea where he is and how friendly the people around here are. For all he knows he is surrounded by people who want him dead. The chance of that is small, seeing as they healed him when it would have been easier to let him die, but paranoia has helped him through two wars and is firmly entrenched in his psyche by now. He would feel more assured if he knew he could at least defend himself.

The concentration of reishi tells him he is not in the Human World, but the Spirit World is big and Ichigo has no idea how long he has been unconscious. It is with regret that he opens his eyes, only to nearly fall out of the bed in shock. He is in a hospital room in the Fourth barrack, which is impossible as Seireitei was nearly levelled during the invasion of the Quincy! He has little time to regain his composure as footsteps approach and Unohana-taichou steps through the door, looking as if she hasn't seen battle in over a century! Behind her follows a tall, dark haired man with an anxious look on his face.

Ichigo recognizes that face. He knows those thin, shapely brows, though he is used to see them furrowed together in a frown. The eyes are green rather than brown and less piercing. The nose is identical, but the lips are slightly fuller. The hair above it only differs in its colour, not in the cut. You could say that the face is more mature, but that is not really true. Instead it is older, has seen more years, both good and bad.

The surprise of seeing Shiba Kaien, and the striking resemblance between Kaien and Ichigo, keeps Ichigo quiet through Unohana-taichou's examination. Most of the Captains remarked on the similarity between Ichigo and the former lieutenant of the 13th, but they never said Ichigo and Kaien could pass for identical twins!

The implications of seeing Shiba Kaien alive and with his lieutenant's badge on his left arm are almost too much for Ichigo. It means his wish — desperate, stupid — was heard by someone, something and granted in the most literal and maddening way possible. Ichigo is in the past, over a century if he got his dates right. He can't cope with it, not now, so he shoves it back in his mind.

Just in time, because Unohana-taichou has finished her examination and starts talking. "There is no lasting damage I could find, though head wounds are always tricky. If you start feeling dizzy, nauseous or experience abrupt mood swings, you come back immediately." Ichigo bows to the stern gaze, Unohana-taichou has a sense for unwilling patients and isn't afraid to restrain them to a bed so they can fully heal. "Your reiryoku is still very low, even after a full week of sleeping, so when Shiba-fukutaichou takes you with him, you will do nothing strenuous for at least a month or until your reiryoku has reached an acceptable level."

Kaien interrupts Unohana-taichou's staring down with a grin on his face. "I'm Shiba Kaien, Head of the Shiba Clan and Lieutenant of the 13th Division. I found you on a patrol in the 26th West District in the Rukongai. As you were heavily injured and dying from reiryoku depletion, I brought you to the 4th as fast as I could. How did you get so damaged? "

Ichigo frowns. His mind works at top speed and after several seconds, he decides amnesia is the best way to go. Unohana-taichou mentioned a head injury after all and amnesia is unpredictable in which memories are inaccessible. He doesn't have to fake to waver in his voice as he starts speaking, which is good, because he can't lie to save his life. "I… I don't know. I know my first name, but nothing else. It's on the tip of my tongue, but then it just escapes me." His reiryoku depletion comes in handy now. A stranger with Captain level reiatsu (the lowest he could suppress it) would be very suspicious.

Ichigo wants to balk at the pity in their eyes at his admission of amnesia. He doesn't do weak, not since his mother died. It works in his favour though, so he just bites the inside of his cheek and lets Kaien take over. Apparently they have a test based on reiatsu patterns through which they have determined he is closely related to the main branch of the Shiba.

Upon hearing the results Kaien immediately decides — in what Ichigo already recognizes as characteristic enthusiasm — to take him in as a little brother. As Unohana-taichou has declared Ichigo fit to leave, Kaien hands over a simple kimono in dark blue, the colours of the main house Kaien explains. He also gives back Ichigo's zanpakutou. Thanks to his reiryoku depletion Ichigo has managed the sealed state for the first time.

Kaien takes the walk to the Shiba mansion as an opportunity to explain the workings of Seireitei and Soul Society in general. Most of the information Ichigo knows already, but he nods and hums at the right times to indicate he's listening. He also expresses his interest in entering the Academy once he's recovered.

During the walk Ichigo has to steel himself so he doesn't give in to the emotions that threaten to overwhelm him. Here he has a chance to set right Aizen's crimes. Yet it comes at a high personal cost. He will never see his sisters again, nor his human friends. The relationships he had with several Shinigami are gone and while he can restore some of them, they will never be the same. He is no longer Kurosaki Ichigo, substitute Shinigami, but Shiba Ichigo, cousin of Kaien Shiba.

He pushes these maudlin thoughts away when they arrive at the Shiba mansion. It's late in the afternoon, so few people are there. Kaien shows Ichigo his room before leaving him alone to rest and familiarize himself with his new surroundings. He does promise to come and get Ichigo in time for dinner.

Ichigo drops on the bed and just lies there for a while. He mentally says goodbye to everyone he knew. It's going to take more than just this to come to terms with his grief, but it's a start. Hopefully it will help him later on as he meets the people he once called friend, family or comrade. He doesn't even notice the tears drying on his cheeks until a gong echoes through the house and someone knocks on his door.

It's Kaien of course, coming to get him for a dinner with close family, or so he reassures. In the dining room three people are already seated at the low table. Ichigo recognizes two of them: Kukaku and Ganju. They look younger than when he last saw them, not so much in physical appearance, but they seems to radiate happiness and joy.

The third person is a pretty woman with dark hair pulled back in a low chignon. She smiles at Kaien and stands to greet him with a kiss. Kaien introduces her as his wife, Miyako, and 3rd seat of the 13th Division. He also introduces his siblings.

Retainers bring in dishes and once they leave the room, Ganju can't contain his clear excitement anymore. "So Ichigo, Kaien told us he found you on the brink of dead in the 26th. Any explanation as to how you got there?"

Kukaku cuffs Ganju on the head for his insensitive approach and Kaien looks like he's going to interfere, but Ichigo gives him a dark look. "I don't. I don't remember anything at all. Unohana-taichou said that is normal for a head wound and my memory will likely return on its own."

The room fall quiet for a while as no one is certain how to deal with such a statement and Ichigo is in no mood for small talk. In the end, it's Kaien who breaks the silence by restarting his earlier description of Seireitei. His siblings regularly interrupt with exclamations of their own and by the end of the evening they have a typical Shiba party going on: chaos, chaos and pure fun.

Three months have passed and Ichigo is back at full strength, though better trained than ever before. Kukaku and Miyako helped his during his recovery with training exercises for his reiatsu and reiryoku control. Apparently, recovering the normal way from reiryoku depletion in an environment with dense reishi makes your reiryoku output go haywire.

Thankfully Ichigo managed to master the exercises before he reached his full potential. His new family now had inkling that he was powerful, but not how powerful exactly. A month ago Kaien had proposed to enter him into the Shinigami Academy and Ichigo had accepted readily. The Entrance exam is a mere formality for him and other nobles and only meant to place him in an appropriate group.

Kaien wanted to accompany Ichigo to the exam, having developed an overprotective instinct, but Ichigo made his feelings on the matter clear with a foot in Kaien's face. Ichigo isn't nervous at all, not with his reiryoku completely replenished and his control better than ever before. He looks in contempt at the prissy nobles that are waiting for their own name to be called; the Rukongai applicants have another waiting room. Most are arrogant, certain of their acceptance based on lineage only. A few are standing back, hunched in on themselves. He identifies them as bastards or side branches, they have learned they are less than main branches and while noble, will never be accepted by their own family.

Ichigo's eye falls on a young girl standing in the corner, nose deep in a thick book. It takes a few moments, but eventually he recognizes her as Ise Nanao. He didn't have much contact with her when she was Kyoraku's lieutenant. The way the others eye tells him they don't know what to make of her. The main branch does not accept her, but she's obviously not a bastard, nor does she belong to a side branch. Before he can recall her history her name is called, and she leaves the room.

Getting bored on standing, Ichigo eases himself to the ground and rests his back to the wall. Thanks to his new surname, the wait is going to be a long one. A dark glare keeps the sycophants away. Many people from the lower houses think that sucking up to him will increase their standing, but Ichigo couldn't care less about power plays and made his opinion of them clear within his first five minutes of entering the waiting room.

After half an hour wait, Ichigo's name is finally called. He enters the examination room where several people he doesn't recognize are already waiting for him. A tall, bald Shinigami addresses him.

"Welcome, Shiba-san. I am Gengoro Onabara, Zanpakutou teacher of the special accelerated class and Head of the Zanjutsu department. To my left, the Head of the Hoho department and to my right, the Heads of the Kido and Hakuda departments. Please pick up the sphere and channel reiryoku in it."

The sphere in question is placed in the middle of the table, Ichigo steps towards his future teachers. As soon as he picks it up, he channels his reiryoku into it. In reaction to this the mist inside the sphere begins to swirl and brighten. Instinctively he stops the flow, but by then the light is so bright, he needs to close his eyes.

Onabara-san thanks him and directs Ichigo to pull his reiryoku back. The sphere reverts to its original milky state and Ichigo bows before the teachers. The Kido Head glances at one of the papers lying before Onabara-san and raises her eyebrows. She then addresses him, flabbergasted expression still on her face.

"Shiba-san, your file states that you were found with a zanpakutou next to you. Is that it?" She points to Zangetsu, hanging from Ichigo's belt. He has gotten many looks from the other applicants, but Ichigo simply refuses to leave Zangetsu behind.

He nods in response to the Shinigami's question. "Yes, I don't know when or where I got Zangetsu, but I feel like I have always known him." He purposely leaves out Zangetsu's dual nature, because while he might accept Old man Zangetsu as part of his zanpakutou, he doubts others will feel the same.

"So you know his name…" The woman mutters. The other Heads look very interested in this piece of information, though Onabara-san seems unsurprised. Ichigo wouldn't be surprised if Kaien has had a talk with this man. His cousin is overbearing like that, though he means well.

It is Onabara-san who allows Ichigo to take leave and he is lead to another room. This one is bigger than the first waiting room. It seems like all hopeful candidates wait hear for their results. From what Ichigo can see, he deduces this is the refectory. As it is nearing lunch and they will probably be here for a while longer, refreshments are offered.

Ichigo takes a bowl of noodles and spots Ise. She is sitting alone at a table further away from the rest. Considering there are no empty tables left, he feels it's a good choice to go sit with her. She is caught up in her book still, so no unnecessary conversation will be needed.

He strolls up to her table and sets his bowl down on the place opposite and furthest away for her. This makes her look up, but before she can make any sort of remark, scathing or otherwise, he askes: "Is this place free? There a no empty tables left."

His appearance catches her of guard; her eyes dart from his bright orange hair, to his frown and his zanpakutou. Her voice is curt as she affirms and introduces herself. Ichigo nearly stumbles at the Shiba, even after three months he still isn't used to it, but manages to cover it up. He sits down, ignoring Ise's curious looks and start eating. After a few minutes Ise realizes he isn't in the mood for talking and turns back to her book.

To pass time once he is done eating, Ichigo sinks in a half meditation. He doesn't retreat as far as his inner world, but can communicate with Shiro and Old man Zangetsu and is still aware of the happenings around him. His relationship with the two has improved considerably now he knows they are both his zanpakutou.

He rouses from his meditation when the four heads enter. Long lists are hung up on one side of the room and leaflets are placed on a table. Onabara-san, who seems to have the most power in the Academy, explains each list represents a class. There are two special accelerated classes, five normal classes and three special decelerated classes. The last one is meant for students originating from the Rukongai, who don't have the required level of theoretical education. Special programs can and most likely will be made for several students, who are ready to take certain advanced classes, but cannot jump grades for other classes.

Ichigo is not really in a hurry to seek his name, so he waits until the crowed has gone down and then scans the lists. His name is on the first one, so he takes the leaflet with information for the special accelerated class and makes his way home. He saw Ise's name on the same list, and mentally rejoices in at least one classmate who won't irritate him to no end.

At the compound — he still hesitates to call it home — he is met with cheers and a full out celebration. It seems his kin is a bit presumptuous, but he can't blame them as his acceptation was basically written in stone. Though he falters at the sight of two familiar captains. Kaien likes to talk about his captain, he adores Ukitake-taichou, but Ichigo has yet to meet this younger version. He is grateful for the party now, it will distract the captains and give Ichigo a chance to slip away if things become too much.

Kaien is at arm length before Ichigo can blink and moments later he is pulled into a hug. Kaien is a very touchy-freely person and likes to hug Ichigo especially. Ichigo undergoes it with an air of self-depreciation and the captains, who've reached them, snicker at his expense.

Unlike Isshin, whom Ichigo has yet to meet, Kaien knows how to hold Ichigo in such a way he can't escape unless he uses brute force. Seeing as Kaien wasn't going to give up even if Ichigo struggled, he just gave in and let the hugs happen. And if he secretly enjoys them a tiny little bit, well that's nobody's business.

Ichigo manages to stumble through the introductions and searches out Ganju in an attempt to escape. He might not have been close to the captains, but they remind him of the life he left behind. He still wakes screaming or sobbing some nights; haunted by his memories. The wars have left their traumas. Ichigo was and still is too young to be thrown into danger without help. It scarred him deeply. He has always been a loner, but the wars forced early maturity and independence. He doesn't know how to give up anymore, because giving up means losing people.

He is glad when he can finally retreat to his bedroom, though sleep comes difficult with his countenance shaking and his memories stirring. He makes a promise to himself. 'I will never let it get that far anymore. I will protect my precious people at all costs!'

"Onabara Gengoro."

Kaien looks up in surprise from his paperwork as the retainer announces the Vice-principal and Head of the Zanjutsu department of the Shinigami Academy, but greets the other Shinigami politely nonetheless. "Good afternoon, Onabara-san, please sit down. How can I help you?"

"Good afternoon, Shiba-fukutaichou. I'm here to discuss the process of your newest cousin, Shiba Ichigo. It would be preferable should he be present for the conversation."

Onabara's expression is unreadable, Kaien cannot tell whether it's going to good or bad news. Ichigo is equally as likely to be a prodigy as a punk. He orders the retainer to get Ichigo and another to bring tea.

When Ichigo finally arrives, moments after the tea, he looks startled to see his teacher and cousin in the same room. The expression lasts but a moment before his already famous scowl is back again. Ichigo sinks down,(albeit very gracefully,) to the left of Kaien and the three sit in silence as tea is poured.

Finally, Onabara starts speaking again. "This morning we, the four Heads, have discussed the progress of our first years, and I must say, Shiba-san, that you surpass each of them and then some. Your Zanjutsu and Hoho is on par with most graduates, though slightly unpolished and your Hakuda teacher is still raving about your talent and skill. It's such a pity you can't tell us who taught you."

Ichigo shrugs his shoulders uncomfortably and Kaien feels his old concerns rising again. Ichigo's appearance, and indeed most of his mannerisms, indicate he is around 200 – 300, but there are times, when Kaien can't shake the feeling Ichigo is much younger than he looks and acts. The amnesia is bothersome, he wants answers, dammit! Though he feels he might not like them. His precious cousin has all the signs of PTSD and becoming a soldier unprepared.

Onabara is prattling on again, so Kaien forces himself to listen. "Your Kido needs work, but the accelerated group will get you decent enough by graduation. It is very common for new Shinigami to have a mentor during their first decade and Kido is not considered very important in most divisions. In your second semester you will be able to participate in some missions with the other sixth years. This is your schedule for now, expect to be entered into a lot of competitions. Takenaka-san was quite vocal about it."

Ichigo looks at the piece of paper like it is responsible for all the evil in the world, and had Kaien not been so worried, he would have laughed at his baby cousin's expression. Instead he squeals and takes advantage of the opportunity to hug Ichigo to his chest. Already he's planning out the huge party he's going to throw for his genius baby cousin.

Having finished the most urgent preparations for the feast, Kaien joins Joushiro and Shunsui for a nice cup of tea. He's good friends with the two captains. They understand him better than most, as his genius intimidates a lot of people. They even were present at his wedding.

"I heard you're throwing a party for your newest cousin, only a week after the first." Shunsui remarks mildly, though the gleam in his eyes betrays his curiosity.

Kaien perks up immediately. "Oh, yes! Ichigo has been scheduled to graduate in spring, maybe even earlier depending on his progress. He's a real genius, what with him already having discovered his zanpakutou's name and all. Although…" he trails off, sadness seeping into his voice and posture.

"Although what?" Joushiro gently urges.

"Some things, they just don't fit the whole bastard child brought up in the Rukongai, you know. And I don't like the picture they do paint." Kaien tries to explain his concerns about his cousin's past.

After three months of living together, Kaien still doesn't know much about his cousin. He likes spicy food and plays a decent go game, but most of the time Ichigo is reading every book he can get his hands on. When Kaien asked about it, Ichigo simply shrugged and told him he liked learning. Also the scowl almost never leaves Ichigo's face. he doesn't laugh or smile as freely as all the other Shiba's, making him the odd man out.

The moodiness and guardedness are only the tip of the iceberg really. Ichigo always positions himself just so, so he can oversee a room completely and have an escape route near him. Kaien suspects that Ichigo has either nightmares or simply doesn't sleep, because he's found the orange teen in the library late at night on multiple occasions. There's always a certain tension in Ichigo's shoulders, as if he's learned to expect the worst at any time.

Shunsui nods thoughtfully. "We've only met briefly last week, but a quote kept playing through my head the whole time. You can almost see it in his eyes…This knowing that he is going to count on no one but himself."

"Exactly! That describes Ichigo to a T, bar the almost that is. I just wish I could make him open up. I'm his older cousin and Head of our family. He should be able to share his troubles with me!" Kaien comes dangerously close to whining at the end of his speech.

"I say there's nothing you can do but continuously prove you're really there for him. He will open up in the end, though it might take a while." Joushiro reassures Kaien gently.

The three friends switch to more agreeable topics, to fully enjoy their tea.

Ichigo is hurrying from the Kido building to the cafeteria. Kido practice went on longer than expected and if he still wants something decent to eat, he needs to be there half an hour ago. He is so focused on running without accidentally shunpoing, he doesn't see the person coming his way until it is too late and they're both on the ground.

Ichigo is both lighter and smaller than the Shinigami he just ran into, but his speed makes them both topple. Thus Ichigo finds his fall cushioned by a taller and muscled pillow. And, as he finds out once he looks up, his pillow goes by the name of Sousuke Aizen. The traitor. For a moment, all Ichigo can see is flashbacks of the war, and rage threatens to consume him. But he pushes those feelings down. This Aizen isn't that Aizen yet, and the quickest way to get the genius Shinigami curious is by an unexplainable hatred at first sight.

He scrambles off the captain as quickly as he can, not wanting any more contact between them than necessary. The fluttery feeling in his belly is stubbornly ignored. This is not the time to start questioning his sexuality!

Aizen gets off the floor with all the grace and elegance of a feline predator. He is handsome, even with the big glasses and messy hair, but Ichigo is still restraining the urge to gut the future traitor like a fish. Ichigo bows curtly, movements jerky. He doesn't realise it, but his eyes are blazing, his scowl set deeper than usual.

Sousuke is intrigued immediately. He has heard of the genius Shiba found in the Rukongai. Even toyed with the idea of recruiting him, though Shibas are notorious for their strict morals. Meeting the boy in real life however is nothing like he anticipated. His reiatsu is curled tightly inwards, dense as it's power is restricted to such limited space. The potential this boy has, has Sousuke almost salivating.

The exterior isn't too bad either. His scowl only accentuates the strong jawline and shapely brows. The orange hair contrasts nicely with pale skin and eyes that can only be describes as fierce. Shiba is only a little shorter than Sousuke and nicely muscled.

All in all, Sousuke wants to take this last chance whatever deity has given him. This teen prodigy might prove the right one, might understand him as no one has before. To have someone to discuss everything he can think off with: it's Sousuke biggest wish. His cruellest dream. Never before has anyone come close to true understand, true kinship. It's wearing him down, this constant loneliness. He keeps it internalized, but for how long? He's being devoured from the inside out. Why should he suffer for the foolishness, the utter stupidity of others?! Sousuke fears the day he starts taking his suffering out on others, because he knows there will be no way back.

The teen has started talking, so Sousuke tunes in again. Some apology and an explanation about Kido practices. He nods along, smiling his people smile. It seems to unnerve Shiba, instead of the usual calming effect. Like the Shinigami can see right through him.

Sousuke needs longer, more time to get to the teen, so he introduces himself. "I take no offense to our sudden meeting, Shiba-san. Allow me to present myself formally: Aizen Sousuke, Lieutenant of the 5th and part-time calligraphy teacher. I must say, it's a pleasure to meet you in the flesh after hearing so much about you."

Shiba briefly looses his composure, like he hadn't expected such cordiality. How odd, he is known as the most polite and amiable seated officer. The scowl returns swiftly though, and so does the response

"Thank you, Aizen-fukutaichou. Please excuse me though. I need to be in the theoretical building in 15 minutes for my Administration lesson."

"Of course, I wouldn't want you to be late on my account. Allow me to escort you, I'm on my way there myself for my next class." Sousuke can almost hear Shiba's teeth grind together as he curtly accepts. He has no idea why the boy dislikes him so much, but he is extremely eager to find out. This teen presents a challenge like no one has before. Sure his captain distrusts his motives, but not to the point it seems to pain him to be polite like Shiba.

The first few minutes of walking pass in tense silence. Ichigo is determined not to snap or rage at Aizen, but making small talk with a former enemy is beyond him. Not that he ever was good at chatting about nothing in particular. Then Aizen asks the one question that could have him opening up: his future.

"I'm curious, Shiba-san, which division you would like to join upon your graduation. If you don't mind me prying." The question is asked with such earnest sincerity, Ichigo can't help but answer. It's fairly innocent and he would like to discuss it with someone, who has both insider knowledge and a — mostly — unbiased opinion.

"Well, not the 10th or the 13th for obvious reasons. I … only follow rules and regulations when they suit me, instead of nit-picking, so not the 1st or the 6th. Sides, all the Kuchikis I've met so far are stuck up assholes. Focussing on one particular field and ignoring the other Arts isn't my natural inclination, so not the 2nd, 4th or 11th. Not that I'm that good at Kido. I get by thanks to hard work, but I have no innate talent for it. I have no creative talent, nor do I understand anything about science stuff, so the 9th and 12th are out as well. And I'm not a woman in any shape or form, so not the 8th division either."

Ichigo is surprised at how much he opened up to Aizen in his little speech. He knows that he gave away a lot about himself, so he can only imagine the wealth of information Aizen deducted. It … doesn't bother him nearly as much as he thought it would. In the back of his mind he still feels that overwhelming loneliness he got from Aizen that last time they crossed zanpakutous.

Aizen doesn't take advantage from his slip-up either. He merely sums up what's left. "So it will be between the 3rd, the 5th, or the 7th. Personally I hope to see you in the 5th, we can always use talent Shinigami. How will you make your decision once the offers start to come in?"

Ichigo starts. "Offers? What do you mean with that?"

"Usually those who stand to graduate that year are given the chance to join low risk missions, to get a feel for their future work and the divisions. At the same time, Captains and their Lieutenants evaluate the students and make those they want to join their division, an offer of a seated position. The more talented the student, the more proposals they get, so the higher the suggested position. My own 3rd seat, Gin Ichimaru, started to get proposals two months before his graduation. I believe you might get your first before you even start going on missions." Sousuke explains calmly. Silently though, he is fuming at Shiba Kaien. It's his duty to prepare this boy for the real world, yet the teen is still quite unaware as to what's waiting for him.

Ichigo ponders this for a few moments. Finally he answers, "I have some partiality for the 7th, but I guess I'll have to wait until I can actually work with members of those three divisions to see which one I like best."

"A clever answer and one that will be well accepted amongst the Captains, though they will still be clamouring to get you into their division, all of them. Now, it seems we have arrived. I hope you have a pleasant afternoon, Shiba-san. Please don't hesitate to approach me, if you want another chat." Aizen's smile is probably meant to be inviting, but to Ichigo it looks way more predatory. So while he outwardly makes some agreeable noises, inwardly he swears to actively avoid the Lieutenant. And he is still hungry.

"So you're our resident genius and first class Cloud of Doom, well according to the rumours at least."

Ichigo finishes his katas first before turning to the person who just spoke. His status as main branch member of one of the Five Noble Houses and genius attracts more sycophants than he can deal with. Thankfully his perpetual dark mood and powerful reiatsu scares most of them off, and has resulted in his new nickname. That, at least, he can deal with, he's been called much worse.

To his surprise his gaze meets Matsumoto's. She as beautiful as she'll be in the future, though Ichigo detects some uncertainty under her flirty and confident attitude. The grin on her face is light and teasing, and the only thing that keeps Ichigo from releasing his killing intent. Instead he tersely asks her what she wants.

"You are the very best in this Academy. I want top grades for this class, so I can get a good seat after I graduate. Therefore I've decided we will be partners for the rest of the year."

Ichigo raises an eyebrow at her declaration, though inside he's pleased. He wasn't happy when Onabara-sensei announced they'd partner up for most of the year and would be graded as a group. Matsumoto at least won't hold him back and he can work with her. Still it's not her place to decide.

"What makes you think I'll agree to such a scheme?"

"Because you despise most of the class, either for their sycophantic tendencies or their stuck up attitudes. I don't care for our classmates, either. I worked my way up from the Rukongai, so I know how to work hard for what I want." Ichigo nods. Her logic is sound and his protests were mere formalities and they both know it. They remove themselves to one of the corners of the hall to train in relative peace.

During their spar, it quickly becomes obvious that Ichigo has the upper hand. Matsumoto is good, but her form is predictable. She hasn't yet begun to create her own style, instead relying on what she knows works. Except it doesn't, because Ichigo can counter the Academy style with his eyes closed and barehanded. The match is embarrassingly short, but Matsumoto is up and about straightaway and eager for tips.

Ichigo is willing to give those, explaining just how predictable the Academy style is. It's a good basis, but most people evolve when they start training with Shikai. They do focus on dodging an attack instead of blocking, since going on the defensive means giving up the upper hand. Dodging can go through to an attack.

At the end of the lesson, Matsumoto is sweating hard, but she's satisfied with her progress. As is Ichigo. She might need some work, but her instincts are sound. Now onto History. Oh joy.

"Shiba-san, you'll work together with Tousen-san and Komamura-san."

Ichigo feels the urge to bang his head on his table. First that weird meeting with Aizen on Monday, and now he has to work together with another traitor? Fate must hate his guts. He has always been curious about Tousen though, because his defection from Soul Society seemed so odd. His — former/future — Shinigami friends always talked about how Tousen hated unnecessary bloodshed, and yet he followed Aizen when he knew thousands of people, innocent people, would die.

Still, as interesting as Tousen's motives are, Ichigo doesn't feel up for this. He already had to deal with Matsumoto that morning, and he just wants to go to bed and forget this whole mess. Unfortunately, he can't and has to make his way to Tousen and Komamura's table. The history project they have to work on has to discuss one of the original Captains of the Gotei 13, an important war, or the founding of one of Seireitei's institutions.

Tousen and Komamura greet Ichigo politely. They already decided their topic — the founding of the Five Noble Houses. It's a subject Ichigo can provide lots of information on as a Shiba. They have until the end of the semester to work on the paper, so they agree to compile whatever information they can get their hands on and meet in two weeks to discuss it and divide the workload.

When the class ends, Komamura turns to Ichigo one last time. "Shiba-san, we thank you for being polite about our…looks. Not many are able to dismiss it so easily."

The orange-haired Shinigami glances between the two of them for a moment, bewildered by the remark until he realizes that the goggles and helmets aren't as easily forgotten as he has done. He is just so used to their respective looks they don't even register anymore.

Seeing that the two future — ex — Captains are waiting for an answer, he shrugs and mumbles, "I've seen worse." And he has- the Arrancars in their Resurreccion being only the tip of the iceberg.

He walks past them, feeling their disbelieving stares on his back. He ignores it, rushing to his dorm to drop off his bag, so he can go train. Every day after his last class, Ichigo goes running around the Academy to work off his excess energy. Matsumoto does her best and his battle high has settled down in the last three months, but Ichigo is still brimming with energy. If he wants to get any kind of work down in the evening, he needs to run until dinner.

His instincts, which calmed down somewhat thanks to Kaien's insistence to make him feel at home, have gone back to paranoid level after meeting Aizen. It's thanks to them he hears the soft "Stop!" as he passes a lesser-used area of the Academy. Ichigo doesn't dawdle and instead hurries in the direction of the voice.

The scene Ichigo sees when he makes the last turn makes his blood boil. Ise is pinned against the wall by a male Ichigo vaguely recognizes as a classmate. He has his hand on her chest and is licking her neck. Ise's hands are held above her head by his other head and her usually neat clothes are in disarray. Tears are glistening on her cheeks and her expression is a mix of disgust and desperation. Her eyes are closed, her head turned away.

In less than a second Ichigo is behind the guy and he has him out cold on the floor before either party realizes what's happening.

Feeling the lack of disgusting wet tongue on her neck Nanao opens her eyes, only to be met with the sight of Shiba standing over her would-be rapist, with an expression that can only be described as a thunderstorm. His mouth is in a disgusted sneer, and she swears his eyes are glowing. He looks fearsome, his orange hair only adding to his exotic look, and his reiatsu is oppressive even though it's not directed at her.

Shiba has always intimidated her, from the moment he sat across her after the entrance exam. But, the longer she knows him the more intrigue is added. His reiatsu is overwhelming and his noble status almost as much. However, he has never used either to bully others into doing his bidding like the other Shinigami born in Seireitei. He barely interacts with anyone, though they have worked together a couple of times in Kido and he sits at her table when there are no empty ones left.

And yet, he readily came to her rescue, when several others passed by without a second glance. Omaeda Maresaburo is a big 6thyear, with an even bigger tendency for throwing his name about to get his way. Of course, Shiba's status will protect him from the worst repercussions, but Omaeda could make his life very difficult nonetheless.

While Ise gets her bearings, Ichigo slugs the heavy Shinigami over his shoulder. He wants this over and done with, so he can train his anger off. Seeing Ise, whom he still considers a comrade, in such a position… His hands are still shaking with fury, disgust, and concern. His mind keeps replaying the scene with his other female friends and acquaintances in Ise's place, even his sisters.

"Who do you want with you when we see the Deputy Headmaster?" Ichigo asks brusquely, more to shake himself than Ise.

She looks up to him, eyes impossibly wide behind her glasses, startled by the suddenness of the question. She bites her lip as she thinks.

"I don't know. My last relatives died just as I entered the Academy. I don't have anyone else. The only other person I know is Yadomaru-fukutaichou, who used to read to me," She eventually says.

"Yadomaru-fukutaichou it is," Ichigo confirms, pulling out the Hell Butterfly Kaien gave him in case of an emergency. At the time he'd been annoying with the overprotectiveness, now he can appreciate the gesture.

By the time they arrive at Onabara's office, the Hell Butterfly has reached Yadomaru Lisa, and incidentally Kaien, Kyoraku, and Ukitake as well. Ichigo assumes they must have been in a meeting of some sort and Kaien dragged the other Captains with him in his concern for Ichigo. Ichigo frowns extra hard to push down the flutter of … something at Kaien's obvious regard and concern.

The matter is swiftly explained and Ichigo observes the different reactions. Kaien and Ukitake are clearly outraged, as is Onabara, though Kaien is the most open is his expression of it. Lisa is swift to hug and comfort Ise, but Kyoraku's response is the most interesting. He stiffens, hands shaking at his side, and the look he throws Omaeda speaks of silent fury and revenge. He seems as eager as Lisa to comfort Ise, but holds back at the last moment. Now, Ichigo was aware that Kyoraku and Ise were fond of each other back when they were Captain and Lieutenant, but there seems far more at play here.

In the end Omaeda is suspended for the rest of the semester and will be watched very carefully until he graduates the Academy. Even his family will be hard-pressed to get him a high seated position in most of the divisions afterward.

The matter resolved, Ichigo says his goodbyes, intent on going back to his room to meditate and center himself. Seeing Ise — cold, distant, powerful— in such a vulnerable position has shaken him. Kyoraku prevents his escape however by taking his hand and thanking him profoundly.

Ichigo doesn't know what to do, doesn't want to see the deep gratitude in his former ally's eyes. He just did what was right, nothing more. Kyoraku doesn't want to hear it, cutting off his speech with a single declaration. "I'll have a seated position for when you graduate." Bowing one last time, the head of the 8thdivision takes his leave; Ise and Lisa following close behind.

Ichigo looks at Kaien and Ukitake in the hope they will help, explain what just happened. Kaien merely claps Ichigo on the shoulder — a compromise between a hug and no contact — and says, "You really impressed Shunsui, if he's willing to take on a male in his all-female division. Not that he isn't right. The Omaedas aren't exactly low on the social ladder and they could have given you hell for this."

Ichigo scowls at the reminder of the injustice in the name of birthright. "What he did was wrong. There are no excuses for it."

"We know that. Everyone with some sense knows that. But many nobles feel entitled and will use their influence to get away with these kinds of things. You know that and there is little to be done about it." Ukitake calmly said.

After eating, Ichigo flops down in front of his desk to work on his Kido spells. If he wants to stay in the accelerated class, he needs to know the incantations so thoroughly he can recite them in his sleep, backward. Also, Ichigo is a very visual person. He has to know the effect of the spell to perform it properly, otherwise, it will only explode in his face. The book he is working with helps, but his success rate is still only 30% when working alone or with one of his classmates. If he pairs up with Ise on the other hand… She has an innate talent for Kido and usually gets it after a couple of tries, which in turn helps Ichigo to visualize the intended result himself.

Ichigo is determined to learn at least the basic Kido spell, both Hado and Bakudo. The memory of Zangetsu breaking is as fresh as ever in his mind and never wants to feel that helpless again. It makes him grateful for his private dorm room, despite the opulence of it. His nightmares about the war haunt him in his sleep. He has learned to make do with a regular less than 4 hours of sleep and studies instead.

Tonight he sleeps even less, Ise's scared and teary face playing over and over in his mind. It chills him to his bones and before he realizes it, he has made his mind up about keeping an eye on her. By two in the morning, he gives up on sleep altogether and sneaks to the training rooms. It's a good exercise for controlling his reiatsu even further, though he doubts anyone is awake at this hour.

He takes out Zangetsu and activates Shikai for the first time in months. The black katana splits in his hands in the large Khyber knife and the smaller trench knife. He closes his eyes as the blades thrum with power. Zangetsu is especially eager and he feels the longing to go Bankai. But he restrains himself and instead falls into familiar stances as he whirls around, cleaving invisible enemies in half. His heart sings and he knows. This was what he was made for. To wield his swords to protect the ones he loves. Then he stops thinking and lets his feet and instincts guide his moves.

By the time he feels sated, he must have killed and maimed an imaginary Omaeda close to a hundred times. Ywach and his Quincy soldiers too and Aizen. Though the last one less so, as he consciously rains in his bloodlust for the future traitor. The man he met on Monday is not yet the bastard that betrayed the Gotei 13 and tried to kill him several times.

Refusing to think long about Aizen, he seals Zangetsu and Old Man Zangetsu away again and starts running around the Academy again. He tries to focus on nothing but his breathing and the sound of his footsteps. It feels a bit like meditating except he is conscious enough not to run into shit and make a ruckus. By the time dawn comes around, he finally feels calm. On a whim he shunpoes to the roof of the dorms to admire the sun as it rises above the horizon. It's been a long time since he took the time to admire simple things like this.

Once the sun has fully risen, he goes back to his dorm and starts on his homework. Kaien has let him know there will be a party this weekend, and he wants to work on his assignments undisturbed.

A bit after noon his stomach reminds him that he needs to have lunch and he stomps towards the cafeteria. Thankfully it's early enough that few students are there, so Ichigo can eat in silence. He feels ravenous because of his workout and forgetting to eat breakfast. In fact, he is so absorbed in his food that he only notices Ise when she sits down across from him. She has a tray of her own in front of her but is only picking at her food until he looks up and gives her his undivided attention.

She is a little pale, he notes. With dark circles under her eyes. Clearly, he wasn't the only one that had difficulty sleeping.

When she is certain he is focussing on her instead of his food, she says, "Shiba-san, please teach me how to defend myself."

Ichigo blinked, taken aback by her sudden request and baffled how the tables have turned.

Taking his silence as a rejection, Ise pushes up her glasses — a nervous tic, he realizes — and continues, "Of course, I don't expect you to help me for free. In return, I will practice Kido with you. I believe you work better when you can visualize the spells?"

Ichigo huffs and scowls. "I wasn't going to ask for compensation, Ise-san. No one should feel unsafe. Meet me at the training room 5 every afternoon after class."

He finishes the last of his lunch and walks away from the table, leaving a stunned Ise behind. This won't be his first time as a teacher. When he turned 15, just before meeting Rukia, he was promoted to assistant in the dojo and he kept teaching the 7 to 9-year-olds in between his duties as a substitute shinigami. Ise will curse him to Hell and back by the time he's done with her, but at least she'll be a competent fighter.

The encounter has done much to calm his mind and he is better able to focus on the finishing touches for his assignments, before leaving to meet up with Ise. In his mind, he is already preparing a series of exercises to start Ise off.

She is on time and he informs her that he wants to get a better insight into her general physical condition first. So, he makes her run ten laps around the room while timing her. He has her doing jumping jacks, push-ups, sit-ups, etc. until she is sweating like mad. In the end, he decides her stamina could use some improvement.

After she has had some time to catch her breath, he begins with the simpler self-defense exercises. Breaking a hold of the wrist, chokeholds and being pinned to the floor. First, he has her grabbing him while demonstrating the proper technique before switching places.

Despite her determination to learn, she has a tendency to hold back, not quite break the hold he has on her. Ichigo assumes she unconsciously does not want to hurt him and it's a tendency he needs her to break. Thus, the next time he grasps her, his grip is much stronger and firmer, and her meek attempts are not enough to make him let go nor does he release her once he feels she has done the move properly. She starts getting angry, throwing everything she just learned out of the window. Tugging her arm back and forth in an effort to free herself, she snarls, "Let go!"

Ichigo simply raises an eyebrow. "Are you going to do this the next time someone tries to assault you? I thought you asked for these lessons because you wanted to learn how to defend yourself, not to learn some fancy techniques you're not going to use anyways. Make me let go," he dares her.

Fury rages across her face and she finally puts enough force behind the move. He nods and immediately moves on to the next hold. He still has to push her buttons now and again, but she finally has gotten the memo that she doesn't need to worry about hurting him.

"Why did you do that?" Ise asks accusatory when he declares the lesson over.

"Because this is not just training. If you can't do it properly here, you won't do it properly when you need to. I can take whatever you dish out, so start acting like you mean it. Being afraid here, of whatever it is that's holding you back, means you'll be afraid when it's an actual dangerous situation." He lays out the facts.

She isn't completely happy with his answer but seems to accept it. He gives her a series of exercises to build up her stamina and they leave together to eat dinner.

"Oy, Shiba!" His name is called out by Takenaka Haruko, the Head of the Hakuda department. He's had only one lesson from the brash and loud teacher before she kicked him out her lessons for being too talented. He hasn't seen her since and is only too happy with that fact.

"Takenake-sensei. How can I help you?" He bows respectfully.

She clearly sees through his act as she rolls her eyes at him. "You will be competing tomorrow in the first competition of the year. And you better win or I'll kick your fucking ass, Shiba!"

Sousuke steps on the observation deck of the arena with minutes to spare. The first Academy competition of the year— Hakuda as tradition demanded — still soon begin and he is eager for Shiba Ichigo's performance. He isn't the only seated officer present either. Usually, Captains waited till later in the year to scope out graduates with potential, but rumours about the latest Shiba genius have spread fast. Mostly, by way of Shiba Kaien, who is as proud as a cousin could be. Naturally, Ukitake accompanies his enthusiastic Lieutenant and therefore Kyoraku has also shown up. Sousuke is unsurprised to see Urahara lingering in the background. The scientist and former supervisor of the 2nd Detention Unit is known for scoping out new talents. His own Captain, Hirako, is similar in that regard, but currently drowning in paperwork. Sousuke is expected to rapport to Hirako afterward about new recruits.

He nods and smiles as Shiba and the two Captains take notice of him.

"What brings you here, Aizen? Isn't it a bit early for you to start evaluating the upcoming graduates?" asks Shiba.

Sousuke holds back a smirk, but he cannot resist raising one brow. Shiba is so transparent. His protectiveness of his cousin is commendable, yet very predictable and he so did like playing his games. "I can ask the same of you, Shiba-fukutaichou. As it happens I ran into your cousin the other week and he piqued my interest, so I decided to have a look at his abilities."

Shiba bristles, but a hand on his shoulder from his Captain stops him in his tracks. Ukitake inclines his head in agreement. "Yes, Ichigo is quite impressive, isn't he? It will be very interesting to see him in battle for the first time, even if only against Academy students."

Before they can make more small talk, a gong goes announcing the start of the tournament. The selected students — mostly 6th years and 5th years and Shiba Ichigo — line up and names are pulled from a box to assign opponents for the first round. Sousuke's focus is on Ichigo from the start. The boy is beautiful to watch in the sense that a tsunami or a typhoon is beautiful: an unstoppable force of nature. And, even though it's clear he's holding back, none of his opponents last longer than 30 seconds. Sousuke is fascinated and can hardly tear his eyes away to scope out the other students.

In the penultimate round, Ichigo faces Gin's friend. The boy was sneaky when visiting the girl — Matsumoto Rangiku if he remembers correctly —, but Sousuke has far more experience in picking up on suspicious behaviour. She lasts longer than the others, though she doesn't have the necessary skill to go from defense to offense. Sousuke suspects they are sparring partners in at least one class and it's only the girl's familiarity with Ichigo's fighting style that allows her to deflect and dodge his attacks. But in the end, Ichigo stands victorious. Curiously, Matsumoto doesn't seem dejected but gets right up with a determined look on her face.

Filing his newfound knowledge away, Sousuke looks over at the fight between Tousen Kaname and Komamura Sajin that's still going. They are evenly matched and Sousuke gets a good opportunity to get a read on both of them. Both outcasts, shunned for reasons beyond their control, and jaded. He's amazed by Tousen's abilities despite being blind. His spatial awareness is second to none. In the end, however, it's Komamura's superior strength and his willingness to keep on the offense that wins the match. Both have loads of potential that has yet to be shaped. Sousuke estimates that with the right teacher they will make excellent captains.

He happens to glance at Ichigo as Komamura is declared the winner and barely catches a suppressed sigh, seemingly of relief. It puzzles him. Clearly, Komamura is the more dangerous opponent right now. Even if Tousen had won, the fight drained him and would pose little danger to Ichigo. Maybe he has some hang-ups against fighting someone with a disability? He wouldn't be the first, but it's a weakness that can be easily exploited.

Then Ichigo steps up to the ring and there is no sign of weakness now. Ichigo moves with purpose, deflecting strikes and dancing around Komamura. The other holds his own admirably, considering the differences in skill. Yet, the giant soon finds his own strength turned against himself. Before anyone realizes Ichigo has thrown his opponent over his shoulder, knocking the wind out of Komamura and ending the match.

In a flash, Shiba is down from the balcony and enthusiastically congratulating his younger cousin, who undergoes it with an air of endurance. Sousuke suspects that he has already learning nothing will stop Shiba Kaien's fervor. He is so absorbed in simply watching Ichigo he misses the moment Kyoraku sidles up next to him.

"He is quite the enigma, isn't he? Showing up from who-knows-where without memories, yet better trained than most of our graduates. And kind as well, no matter the facade he projects to the world." The man sounds as if he is merely musing to himself, but Sousuke knows better. He is also far too curious not to take the bait. So he makes a questioning noise, inviting Kyoraku to elaborate.

"Have you heard about my charge?" Kyoraku asks.

Sousuke has. It was quite a scandal for an Omaeda to be suspended from the Academy. Even worse when the charges became common knowledge. For all that they don't blink at fighting and killing, rape is a big no-no to the vast majority of Seireitei.

"Shiba Ichigo was the one to stop Omaeda. I have it on good authority that Nanao-chan has asked him to teach her how to defend herself. I look forward to the results," Kyoraku says, almost casually in his delivery.

Sousuke is taken aback, but only at how Ichigo seems to run across every opportunity to grab the attention of the Captains and Lieutenants of Seireitei. More observation will be necessary to if this trend continues. Though, going by Urahara's expression he feels fairly certain that it will.

Ichigo endures Kaien gushing over him with a feeling of exasperation mixed with affection. The man has grown on him and at least he's not as overdramatic as Isshin. Looking up, it's all he can do not to stiffen up as Aizen walks up to where he's surrounded by Kaien and Ukitake-taichou. He's already dodged one bullet today, when Komamura won against Tousen, now he'll have to pretend he doesn't want to kill Aizen on the spot. Or does he? He's been feeling conflicted about the former — future — traitor since their expected meeting on Monday. One hand he knows that with the right approach he might be able to change the future and save a lot of lives, on the other memories of the past hound him still. He fears Aizen is too far gone already or that he will see through him before he can make a positive change. Or that averting the Hollowfication will lead to an even worse future.

Aizen is smiling again, like he did at the end of their talk ,and it does nothing to calm Ichigo's nerves. Still, he is polite as he greets the Lieutenant and reluctantly accepts the compliments the Shinigami offers about his fights. Thankfully, this gets Kaien going again and Aizen's attention shifts to his cousin. Unfortunately, Kaien's death grip prevents him from escaping the situation entirely and he has no inclination to break his cousin's arm to get away. That would only bring him more unwanted attention. So, he zones out and hopes he can leave soon.

Suddenly, Kaien stiffens and Ichigo looks up at his cousin. His expression is one of horrified realization. Getting nowhere, he looks at Aizen in the hope that he will answer his unspoken question. (And hates himself for doing so.)

A smug expression crosses his face for a fraction of a second and when it is gone, Ichigo is half convinced he only imagined it. "I merely expressed my incredulity that your cousin has not informed you about the usual procedure for near graduates, especially one as talented as you. I thought that one as experienced with protocol as the Head of the Shiba Clan would have informed his beloved cousin as best as possible."

Kaien is fuming next to him and Ichigo has no patience for whatever game Aizen is playing. "Well, yes. It wasn't a priority considering everything else that has been going on, so I don't blame Kaien for forgetting."

After a moment he adds, "And thanks for explaining it the other day."

Aizen seems delighted with his response, his expressions remains fairly neutral. "I am glad you found our talk enlightening. I look forward to our next chat." With that, he takes his leave and Ichigo is left unsettled once again. Nothing like trying to read between Aizen's words to give him a throbbing headache.

He's grateful Kaien recovers quickly from whatever funk he got caught in — seriously, it wasn't that important. Though his feelings of gratitude started melting away like snow in the sun when Kaien starts babbling about proper education and his scowl deepens.

"I wouldn't struggle, Ichigo-san. You might not have seen Kaien in his role as Family Head yet, but he takes it quite seriously. And Aizen is right, he should have prepared you better for entrance into the Academy. In his defense, he thought he would have a little more time," Ukitake says.

Ichigo just scowls back, too unsettled to do anything else. At least the captain was used to it by now.

The weekend brings another party, this one in honour of him graduating in spring and winning the first competition of the year. Ichigo scowls lightens a little as he looks at his family feasting all around him. The boisterous energy helps with his dark mood. Yesterday was a mess and it certainly didn't help with his nightmares. Aizen seems to have taken a clear interest in him and no one seems to question his motives in regard to the comments he made to Kaien, taking it as a proper remark to remind Kaien of his duties. Ichigo isn't so certain of this, but that could just as well be the paranoia speaking.

A plate of food appears in front of his face, drawing him out of his spiraling thoughts. He takes the plate from Ganju with a thank you. The younger boy sits down next to him and starts chattering his ear off. Ichigo only listens enough to give proper interjections. He isn't very interested in Clan gossip.

Suddenly Ganju jumps up and starts waving like crazy. Ichigo follows his gaze and his blood freezes in his veins. It's Goat Face, his dad. Shiba Isshin, when he still is Captain of the 10th Division. The man that should have raised him, but always fell short.

Isshin is laughing and joking as he makes his rounds, saying hello to Clan members. Belatedly Ichigo realizes they have yet to meet in this time, and turns to Ganju to ask who the 'unknown' Shiba is.

"Oh, that's Isshin. He is the Captain of the 10th Division. We're like cousins twice removed or something. Not that anyone is keeping score to be honest. He's been on a long term mission, so he missed last week's party," Ganju explains while still trying to wave Isshin down.

Ichigo fails to make himself scarce before Isshin reaches them, still struck dumb by the unexpectedness of Isshin's presence. He doesn't even try and manage a smile, scowling even harder instead. The Clan has gotten used to his default expression, Isshin will too.

"Well, hello. You must be our new resident genius," Isshin greets.

Seventeen years of attacks, melodramatic gestures, and neglect flashes before Ichigo, but thankfully Ganju is already prattling away, asking about Isshin's latest mission, and he can take a moment to center himself. From the corner of his eye, he sees Kaien and if he has to decide between his da Isshin and his cousin, it's an easy choice to make.

Stalking away with his plate, he joins Kaien, Ukitake, and Kyoraku. Kaien looks surprised yet happy that Ichigo willingly seeks out his company and immediately includes him into the conversation. Ichigo can't fully suppress the warm feeling that gives — doesn't want to suppress the feeling.

The conversation shifts to what divisions Ichigo is considering upon graduation. He gives them the same explanation he gave Aizen a week ago. Kaien is a little dejected at Ichigo's firm decision not to join a division with a Shiba, but Ichigo refuses to budge on that. Kyoraku also reminds him of his standing offer and that despite appearances he does not exclusively accept women into his division.

"I would still like it better if you took your first mission with the 13th or the 8th, " Kaien demands, unhappy and worried.

Finally, Ichigo can't ignore the insistent knocking and he rolls out of bed. Pulling on hakama, he ruffles his hair and opens the door. Only to close it right in Aizen's face. Or well, he tries to, but Aizen's foot between the door and the door frame prevents that. Closing his eyes he wishes Soul Society had discovered coffee by now. He could really use a cup. Or five.

With all the politeness he can scrape together at seven in the morning, Ichigo asks, "Aizen-fukutaichou? How can I help you?"

"Good morning, Ichigo-san," Aizen says pleasantly like Ichigo didn't just slam a door in his face. "I was hoping you would join me for breakfast and some nice conversation."

"Why me?" demands Ichigo, stunned at the request. He knows he's been less than subtle around the Lieutenant, unable to fully hide his instinctual responses to the Shinigami. He's not sure what he's been expecting from Aizen, but not this friendly and pushy demeanor. They've only met a week ago and yet the man seems to seek out every opportunity to spend time with him. It leaves Ichigo bewildered and unsure.

"Because I enjoy your presence, Ichigo-san," Aizen replies very matter of factly. "Now, I suggest you dress somewhat more formally. A family kimono should do. Not that the sight of your bare chest does not please me, but I'm afraid the establishment I have in mind will not allow you entry dressed, or rather undressed, as you are." He teases and Ichigo feels his cheeks bursting into flame.

This time Aizen removes his foot so he can close the door to change. Ichigo's blush refuses to fade as he digs a kimono from his wardrobe and freshens up before dressing. He hardly knows how to deal with Aizen teasing him in such a way. If he didn't think fleeing would make matters worse, he'd be halfway across Seireitei by now.

Thus fifteen minutes later sees an uncomfortable being escorted to classy cafe by AIzen. The Shinigami tried to make small talk along the way, but only got clipped one-word answers back. Thankfully, he hasn't teased Ichigo any further and has kept a reasonable distance between them.

The staff is obviously familiar with Aizen and his routine as they guide them without prompting to a somewhat separated area. A quick glance and some help from Old Man Zangetsu reveal barriers guaranteeing the privacy of their customers. As soon as they sit down, Aizen rattles off an order and the waiter leaves. Ichigo is a bit miffed about it, but at least the other included some strong tea.

Soon enough the waiter returns and the tea helps Ichigo to wake up fully. They eat in silence for a few minutes, simply enjoying the delicious meal. Ichigo silently admits that Aizen has good taste when it comes to food. Though he will never tell the man so, the smug expression on Aizen's face speaks for itself. He scowls back and tries to keep from planting his foot in the Shinigami's face.

After a couple more minutes of one-sided conversation, Aizen asks about his Kido. After all, hadn't he mentioned last time he struggled with the subject. And before Ichigo realizes he is having an animated conversation with his former archenemy about the theory behind Kido spells. Aizen is very knowledgeable and — however much it pains Ichigo to admit this — a better teacher than most. By the time their waiter comes by again to clear the table, his understanding is much improved and he feels more confided to try his hand at Kido again.

Suddenly, as they are walking through the streets of Seireitei — and gathering far more attention than they did at the ungodly hour Aizen woke him up at — Aizen asks about Ise. Ichigo shrugs, uncertain what to answer beyond the fact that she had needed help and he had been around to offer it.

Aizen's offhanded response seems a little too casual and it raises Ichigo defenses again. "A lot of nobles think commoners beneath them. They wouldn't think twice about leaving her to her face. And to stand up against another noble for a crime committed against one not of noble birth is almost unheard of. It's better within the ranks of Shinigami, but then there the nobles that don't think commoners and those from the Rukongai districts should be allowed entry into the Academy and the Gotei 13."

"I don't care. I would have defended her anyways, wherever she may have been born or which family she belongs too. 'Sides, you're barking up the wrong tree here. I don't remember where I come from. For all I know, I could be the bastard son of a Shiba and someone from the worst Rukongai districts. I'll treat people as they give me reason to treat them, not because of whom they were born as." Ichigo meets Aizen's gaze head-on, probably for the first time since making his acquaintance in this era. He isn't budging on this and it's Aizen who breaks the staring contest.

He is smiling again, but it's less predatory and fake. Ichigo realizes it reaches his eyes, making it the first real smile he's ever seen from Aizen. He also seems proud instead of smug and utterly pleased.

"Your morals are strong indeed." He leans closer, "Let me tell you a secret. I too was an orphan, Rukongai trash as people called it, before I reached my current position."

With that bombshell dropped he walks away in the direction of the 5th barracks, leaving a speechless Ichigo behind in front of the Academy gates.

It's been a month and Ichigo has settled pretty well in the Academy life. He's finally learned to balance over- and underachieving in Zanjutsu and Hoho and his Kido had come a long way. as well. He now only blows up every tenth spell with Ise's help instead of every other one. He's continued to excel at competitions, but since that is only expected of him, it doesn't worry him overly much.

Ise too has improved with leaps and bounds during their private lessons. Once he'd gotten her over her hesitance to hurt him, her determination to master whatever he throws at her has doubled and she has been working herself into the ground in an effort to keep up with his lessons. Still, she is as talented at hand-to-hand combat as Ichigo is at Kido.

What hasn't changed at all are Aizen's approaches. So far he's been taken for breakfast 2 times, lunch 7 times and dinner more times than he can count. And he has never had a decent excuse to refuse the Lieutenant either because the man seems to know his calendar better Ichigo himself. He's taken to training with Ise most nights after classes, but she easily gives in when Aizen charmingly asks her if she will allow him to steal Ichigo away for dinner. Not even hiding at the Clan compound saves him from Aizen's hounding. Everyone thinks it's cute how the Lieutenant pursues him and Ichigo's so-called hard-to-get attitude just makes it even more interesting for them. Apparently, the Shinigami keeps most people at a distance, though he goes about it politely and amiably. So seeing him actively seeking out Ichigo's company and continuing to do so despite Ichigo's reluctance, has got a lot of tongues wagging.

And Ichigo can't even complain about the outings. Aizen is invariably polite and an attentive partner. They have had many conversations about a great number of topics. And when Ichigo's knowledge lacks for him to form a decent opinion, Aizen is always willing to explain and teach him about the topic. Ichigo can hardly complain about meeting with Aizen, given his reluctance is based on a betrayal and war that hasn't even happened yet! Furthermore...with every meeting, he finds it harder and harder to remind himself of Aizen's true nature. The calculating and manipulative mind he hides behind his glasses, his disheveled hair and calm smile. Slowly but surely he is being won over by that same mind when it shows a genuine interest in every subject Ichigo manages to come up with.

It's Friday evening and Ichigo has just gotten back from another dinner meeting with Aizen. He categorically refuses to call those meetings a date. Once again, his emotions are all over the place. He doesn't know if he's angrier at Aizen for making it so difficult to hate him or if he's angrier at himself for feeling so conflicted about Aizen.

He is about ready to climb the walls in frustration and stalking up and down through his room isn't helping with getting his thoughts in order. So he plops down on his bed, lays Zangetsu down across his legs, and starts focusing on his breathing. It takes a couple of minutes, but he manages to meditate properly and access his inner world for the first time since Aizen started pursuing him.

What greets him in his inner world shouldn't be as surprising as it is. Ichigo has figured out by now that his inner world reflects his current emotions. However, he doesn't know if he is more astonished by the hurricane raging in his inner world or the Shiba Clan compound that is being flooded.

"So, ya finally decided to do something about this mess ya created?"

Ichigo turns to Zangetsu, still shocked to his core at the physical manifestation of his conflicted feelings. HIs Zanpakutou is sneering at him, obviously mad at having to stay in this environment — and really, who can blame him? —, but the effect is lost because he looks more like a drowned cat.

"Zangetsu, I…" he doesn't know what to say. He had no idea he's been in so much turmoil, nor that his inner world had changed from Karakura Town to the Shiba compound. Okay, that not completely true. He has just been refusing to acknowledge how much Aizen's affects him. What he doesn't understand is why Zangetsu or Old Man Zangetsu didn't complain to him about their abysmal living space. Or at least drag him into his inner world and demand that he do something about ti.

Zangetsu sneers and rolls his eyes and goes full Bankai on his ass. Naturally, Ichigo returns the favour in full. It feels so good to be able to go all out, rather than constantly having to hold back. Together they explore their new powers, not just the differences in Shikai and Bankai but also the added Quincy abilities they've yet to fully understand. At this point, Old Man Zangetsu shows up to help them out. He's less cryptic now. His tips actually helpful now, though he still believes in letting Ichigo figuring things out on his own.

They mostly master tp consciously control Blut Vene and Blut Arterie, something Ichigo had been using constantly without realising before. They also get comfortable with wielding two swords and Ichigo has Zangetsu show him how to use the Khyber knife at long range.

It's a much calmer and more centred Ichigo that stands up from his meditation pose on the bed.

Kaien whistles and ignores the eyes drilling a hole in his back as the group shunpoes through the first districts of Rukongai. Ichigo had thrown a fit when Kaien first informed him that he would be tagging along on one of Kaien's standard patrol missions. It had taken Kaien awhile to convince his younger cousin that this wasn't favouritism or Kaien using his standing to force Onabara's hand. At one point, Jushiro had stepped in and calmed down Ichigo. The younger Shinigami had accepted that Kaien wanted Ichigo's first mission to be with him, because of concern for his baby cousin.

But it seems that Ichigo still isn't happy with Kaien. Kaien can't bring himself to regret his decision to ask Onabara to assign Ichigo to his squad though. In a very short period of time, he has become very protective of the amnesiac Shinigami, despite the younger man's best attempts to keep everyone at a distance. And he isn't the only one drawn to Ichigo. All the Shiba's treat him like he always was a part of the family. Both Jushiro and Shunsui have developed a soft spot for him.

And Aizen-fukutaichou… Kaien never thought he would have the chance to see the calm and soft-spoken lieutenant acting head over heels in love. The fact Ichigo seems oblivious about the older Shinigami's feelings and completely bewildered by Aizen's persistence to ask Ichigo out on dates makes it even funnier to watch. Seireitei's gossip mill has been running hot for weeks now. And, Ichigo going from strength to strength at the Academy only fuelled the gossip.

Kaien doesn't know if he feels more amused about the situation or outraged at Aizen for trying to seduce his baby cousin. He goes between the two at least a dozen times per day. He even has a shovel talk ready for when Aizen finally manages to get through to Ichigo. The thought that Ichigo might refuse the Lieutenant doesn't even cross his mind. Because for as much as Ichigo doesn't seem to see Aizen's interest, the attraction between them is almost magnetic. The moment they are in the same room it's as if everyone else seizes to exist. Kaien has been present for some of their dates, though covertly — fine, he was sneaking along. But only out of worry for Ichigo! — and the moment Aizen brings up a safe topic, like Kido theory, Ichigo is an active and enthusiastic participant in the conversation. Kaien still marvels at the switch that gets flipped during such occasions.

He's even done the same himself a few times during family dinners and has thoroughly enjoyed those kind of conversations with his baby cousin. They do bring up questions though, questions Kaien is hesitant to try and find an answer to. Ichigo's past is still as mysterious as the day he was found, bloody and beaten, in the Rukongai. To be honest, Kaien isn't sure he wants to find out the truth. As long as he only has some vague clues and suspicions he can look the other way and pretend like his newest cousin isn't very likely a child soldier who escaped his captors. Because even simply thinking about it, makes his blood freeze in his veins and an invisible hand squeeze his heart.

He shakes his head to get rid of such frightening thoughts and speeds up the pace a little. They are scheduled to patrol the 80th to 70th district of South Rukongai today and he'd like to be back in Miyako's arms before midnight.

Zangetsu cleaves through the Hollows surrounding him like a knife through butter. To be fair though, they aren't even Gillians, just recently transformed souls that sate their hunger on the unlucky residents of the lowest districts of the Rukongai. Dispatching the last one, Ichigo rests Zangetsu on his shoulder to look around. To speed matters up, the squad has spread out through the district, though Kaien insisted that Ichigo remain firmly within reiatsu view. Ichigo didn't even try to negotiate with his older cousin for once, deferring to Kaien's higher rank without so much as a glare. It surprised his cousin for sure, but Ichigo knows the rules better than anyone and he isn't about to jeopardise his assignment just to throw a fit. Right now Kaien is his superior and Ichigo trusts him to make the best decisions for the squad. He will make his displeasure known when they get back to the compound.

A cry gets Ichigo's attention and he zips off towards the sound without a second thought. He doesn't have to go far before he quite literally stumbles across a bundle of rags, from which the crying originates. Lifting the pile of cloth, he finds himself staring at a tuft of black hair topping the red face of a baby crying its heart out. Awkwardly, Ichigo rocks the child and tries to calm it down. However, it's only when he — gently — pulses his reiatsu along with the rocking of his arms that he manages to stop the crying. And he almost drops the child when its reiatsu reaches out to his and begins to intermingle. It's a very intimate process, one he has only done a handful of times and never in the other timeline. Yet, he would recognise this reiatsu everywhere. Astonished, he looks into the purple eyes of a baby Rukia.

Ichigo is still in shock when Kaien arrives and it takes a moment before he understands that the rhythmic pulsing of his reiatsu probably called his overprotective cousin straight towards him. As it is, he can only look at Kaien with shock and mild panic while Rukia happily entwines their reiatsu further and further. Already the bond between them is stronger than the one he has with Kaien — and by extension the rest of the Shiba's. Ichigo is sure this one won't fade nearly as fast as the casual bonds between clans members. And yet, he is hesitant to stop Rukia from meshing their souls as tightly together as she can.

Rukia has always been special to him, his first Shinigami friend and teacher. He stormed Seireitei to save her from being executed despite knowing her for only two months. He had come to see her as another sister and to lose her had hurt as much as losing Yuzu and Karin had hurt. More maybe. Rukia was his equal in a way the twins could never be.

His grip tightens unconsciously on the bundle in his arms and he knows. He knows he cannot give up Rukia. Not to a clan member to raise and for sure not to the Kuchiki's. They can never be siblings and friends again, their easy camaraderie lost to another time. But, they can have a different family bond. Heck, Ichigo had basically become a parent at 8 when his mom died to protect him. Goat Face had been a rubbish father even before her death and having to raise 3 kids alone hadn't improved the situation. The opposite really… So he knows he can do it. The question is, will Kaien let him?

Kaien is freaking out when Ichigo's reiatsu starts to pulse. He had insisted that his cousin stay within reiatsu view and pleasantly surprised to see his orders obeyed without question — it showed Ichigo's maturity in separating his personal feelings from his job. At first, everything had gone well. They easily cleared the 80th and the 79th district from lowly Hollows and broke up a couple of nasty fights between scruffy residents. By the 78th Kaien had gained some confidence that the mission would have a positive, normal outcome. But Ichigo clearly is a bigger magnet for trouble than he accounted for.

He can hardly shunpo fast enough to the place where Ichigo is still pulsing his reiatsu. He doesn't know if the unchanging location is a good or a bad thing. Instead, he tries to comfort himself that Ichigo's reiatsu wouldn't be pulsing this steadily if he were in danger. What he encounters is so far from his expectations he needs a moment to gather his wits. Rather than being surrounded by Hollows or ruffians with makeshift weapons, Ichigo is cradling a bundle of dusty rags to his chest and is rocking it in time to his reiatsu. The expression on his baby cousin's face… His trademark scowl has been replaced by a look of wonder, longing, and unconditional love that takes years off Ichigo's perceived age. In that moment Ichigo looks exactly like Kaien's own father did, when the midwife placed his newborn son, Ganju, in his arms.

Kaien sees Ichigo stiffen, his eyes widen in shock, and he has to mask his own gasp. The child is reaching out with its own reiatsu, weaving the beginnings of a bond between the two of them. Usually, it's the other way around. Parents imprint their reiatsu on their newborns to form parental bonds. As Head of the clan Kaien also has to do this once a year with every member of the clan. To reaffirm their standing in the family. Granted, he has been doing it every month with Ichigo, but only to calm down his protective instincts! And Ichigo always makes a big fuss when it's that time. Yet, aside from an initial shocked recoil, his reiatsu doesn't retreat. No. In fact, it starts meshing with the child's on its own — Kaien doubts Ichigo is really processing what is happening here. Right now, all his actions are subconscious and driven by instinct.

Shaking his head, Kaien lets out a self-deprecating laugh. He has been trying for months to form a proper relationship with his baby cousin. It goes to figure that all Ichigo needs to open up is a child too young to understand the implications of what it is doing. Really, he should have this coming. After all, Ichigo is great with all the kids running around in the compound, especially Ganju. Letting the two in front of him deepen their burgeoning bond, he starts to make lists to help Ichigo raise his newly acquired child. He has known his baby cousin long enough by now to realise exactly what that stubborn set of his jaw meant. No one was going to separate those two, not for as long as Ichigo lives and breathes. It would certainly pose a challenge, but the Shiba's have plenty of couples with parental experience and enough time to babysit when Ichigo is in class or on missions. At least, the classes where he won't be able to take the child with him. He can't tell how old the child is, not with Ichigo cradling it against his chest, but Kaien takes into account that they will need to provide a lot of milk and diapers.

Despite the work ahead — taking care of the child is one thing, convincing the Captains and Lieutenants that this is a good idea is quite another —, Kaien can't stop the warmth that blossoms in his chest. The look of utter adoration on Ichigo's face would be enough of a reward, but their are other benefits to this unexpected development. Miyako and he have been talking about starting a little family of their own now that Ganju is old enough to understand and deal properly with the changes that will bring, and Ichigo's baby will give them a chance to practice some elementary baby skills. And just the thought of Aizen's reaction is enough to make Kaien grin. No doubt the Lieutenant will excel at taking care of the child when he puts his mind to it — like everything he does —, but his initial floundering will prove exceedingly entertaining.

Once again, the thought that Aizen might turn away from Ichigo when he returns as a parent doesn't even cross his mind. It's merely another push of fate to bring the two geniuses closer together. Although, in Kaien's defence it must be said that the Shiba children adore the Lieutenant when he comes over for their annual Fireworks Festival. He is much more open with them and manages to educate without talking down to them or overcomplicating things.

Hey everyone! I hope you're all having a wonderful time of the year. I used my break to finish up this chapter. It's shorter than I would like it to, but at the same time i didn't know what to add, so it what it is I guess.

Chapter 8: Congratulations! It's a girl

Sousuke isn't pacing. Really, he isn't. He especially is not pacing in front of the Southern Gate, throwing wistful looks into the distance. He's not nervous. Why should he be nervous? Ichigo is perfectly capable of taking care of himself. Not to mention that Shiba Kaien, who would rather die that let any harm come to his precious baby cousin, is leading the patrol and the 13th has many capable Shinigami. So really, Sousuke has nothing to worry about. Except that the patrol Ichigo had been assigned to was scheduled to come back hours ago. The sun is slowly setting and with each minute that passes, panic threatens to overwhelm him.

And as much as he tries to rationalise their lateness, his mind automatically turns back to dreaming up doom scenarios. The 80th to 70th district of South Rukongai are pretty dangerous after all. The further from Seireitei, the more Hollows flock together and feast on hapless souls unable to defend themselves. And while not formally trained, the inhabitants of those outer districts are well known for their ruthlessness and disdain of Shinigami. It has happened before that they ambushed patrols, always focusing on the weakest members and doing considerable damage for a bunch of savages. He's seen it countless times before, from both perspectives.

A warm hand falls on his shoulder, stopping Sousuke in his tracks. He turns, coming face to face with Kyoraku and Ukitake. A new wave of panic clenches his heart as he sees Unohana-taichou standing a little behind them. Surely a normal member of the 4th would do for standard wounds?

"They will be here soon. Kaien send a message ahead. Despite some unforeseen problems, everyone is whole and hearty," Kyoraku says reassuringly.

Unbidden, his gaze finds the slender form of the Captain of the 4th division again. She smiles at him, not a trace of distress discernible in her countenance. "For once, I'm not here to tend to the wounded. At least, Shiba-fukutaichou made no mention of any injuries amongst his men. Ah, but it would be best for Shiba-fukutaichou to explain the situation once the patrol arrives. It's an unusual case for sure."

Her words calm him a little and he starts wondering in what sort of trouble Ichigo has found himself this time. For Unohana-taichou to describe something as unusual it must very odd. As one of the oldest Shinigami — almost as old as the Captain-Commander himself, the rumours say — she has seen and done a lot of things. It's a rare occasion that she is surprised by anything. He turns back to scan the horizon, not expecting any changes since he last did so, about 5 minutes before. However, this time he spies a cloud of dust that slowly grows bigger and bigger. Before long he can start making out the figures racing towards them, most notably Ichigo — his orange hair a beacon and Sousuke a moth to the flame.

As the group comes closer, Sousuke notices something off about Ichigo's silhouette. His arms appear to be holding something to his chest. Sousuke tries to guess what they could have picked up, but then the group is upon them. The most he can make out is a small bundle of dirty rags as Ichigo passes by him, making a beeline for Unohana-taichou. He reins in his urge to physically check Ichigo for injuries — the other won't appreciate it and he does respect some of Ichigo's boundaries —, instead settling for intensely looking at him and trying to distinguish any wounds that way. Thankfully, Ichigo seems to be completely unscathed. He ignores the pang in his heart at Ichigo's cold-shoulder. The other man is clearly absorbed by the bundle he's carrying

Unohana-taichou's hands glow green above the bundle in Ichigo's arms, meaning there is a soul in there. Unable to suppress his curiosity any longer, Sousuke takes a few steps closer so he can peer over Ichigo's shoulder. The two other Captains present similarly come closer. The sight that greets him makes his eye go wide and he gasps involuntarily. Ichigo is cradling a baby against his chest. It's raven black tuft of hair blends almost perfectly with Ichigo's shihakusho. The Kido spell hasn't disturbed it, it is sleeping peacefully with its thumb in its mouth.

Then Sousuke senses something odd in Ichigo's reiatsu, which he has had plenty of time to get comfortable with. He focuses more intently on the dense mass of power Ichigo wears like a harness. It doesn't take long before he finds exactly what got his attention: strands of Ichigo's reiatsu lead to the infant's and vice versa. They are thin, being so recently formed, but stronger than most parental bonds — by choice or birth — Sousuke has witnessed in Soul Society. He already knew that Ichigo hides a passionate soul beneath his gruff and aloof exterior. His eyes tell the truth where Ichigo is reluctant to do so. But the depth and strength of his love — for one he has no previous ties to presumably! — takes Sousuke's breath away. And he craves Ichigo's love, his devotion, all the stronger for it.

To see and feel Ichigo's love firsthand, even if it's for another, only reinforces Sousuke's need to have the same aimed at himself. The past month has hammered in that intellectually Ichigo is Sousuke's equal — and where his knowledge lacks he is only too eager to allow Sousuke to educate him. About his physical skills and power there was never any doubt. How Sousuke has craved for this, for an equal to stand beside him and love every part of him. How he has despaired that he might never know such happiness. He must win Ichigo's love, he must! For without it, he will surely lose his humanity and become prey for the dark thoughts hankering at the edge of his conscience.

The moment is over almost as soon as it began and Sousuke finds himself back in the present. Kyoraku is asking Ichigo questions. "Where did he find the child? Why bring her back to Seireitei? What is he planning to do with it, because surely he can't raise a child while at the Academy?"

Ichigo states, quiet but steel present in his voice, "Her name is Rukia. I found her, abandoned, in the 78th and yes, I do plan on raising her. She is mine."

"The Shiba take care of their own. There will be no shortage of babysitters for Rukia while Ichigo has to follow lessons," adds Kaien, approaching the cluster that has formed around Ichigo. He catches Sousuke's eyes, a silent challenge in his dark gaze. Sousuke raises an eyebrow in response. Of course he won't abandon Ichigo now. He could adopt a dozen orphans and it still wouldn't be enough to chase Sousuke away. Satisfied with what he sees Kaien turns away.

Kaien will never understand that Sousuke's love for Ichigo has grown big and fierce enough to encompass Ichigo's precious people as well. And this child is more precious to Ichigo than Sousuke can put into words. He accepted her as a part of himself. Sousuke has no doubts that Ichigo will die if it means little Rukia will live. Or rather destroy whoever wishes her harm so thoroughly, they'll regret ever thinking of harming a hair on her head. He would raze Soul Society, Hueco Mundo, or the Living world to the ground to keep her safe.

So, if Sousuke wants a chance at gaining even a fraction of Ichigo's love, he'll need to show himself a good second parent for Rukia. And he is prepared to do just that. The child is positively adorable. Not that he would put in less effort had she been a goblin of a child. She's Ichigo's and that makes it all worth it.

Is he whipped without Ichigo even showing him a shred of affection? Completely. Does he mind? Not at all.

Rukia is crying again. Ichigo sighs as he stands up from his bed and walks over to her crib. The Academy tried to object at first when they heard he wanted Rukia with him at night. So strongly in fact that Ichigo had no choice but to let her sleep in the compound. However, after two sleepless nights during which Rukia refused to stop crying until Ichigo rocked her back to sleep, Kaien pressed them to make an exception. She is fine with babysitters during the day, but at night she will not sleep unless it is in Ichigo's arms. Ichigo had worried that he would crush her during the night, that his nightmares would disturb her sleep, but all his concerns had turned out fine. Every morning, he wakes as he fell asleep: on his back with Rukia curled up on his chest. And she has proven to be an excellent nightmare repellant. He still tries to make her sleep at least part of the night in her own crib — she can't sleep in his bed forever — but to no avail. The longest she will stand is a mere hour before she makes her displeasure known.

Ichigo can't bring himself to mind. He has become extraordinarily fond of the little girl who used to be one of his closest friends. It's different from his relationship with the twins. Even though he raised them, they never relied on him like Rukia does now. Goat Face would always be their dad. Rukia is his. Rukia chose him for the first moment he held her, even it was instinctively. As Aizen did, his mind whispers. Ichigo ignores it pointedly. If he ignores it hard enough, maybe he won't be feeling so guilty about still seeing Aizen as the enemy. Maybe he won't feel so torn at Aizen overcoming every obstacle that crosses his path to… to date Ichigo.

Aizen is a master at manipulation, he reminds himself. Who knows what his plans right now are. For all he knows, Aizen has the start of his plans for his rise to power in place already. Yet Ichigo's mind keeps turning back to the loneliness of Aizen's soul. Wonders if loving Aizen would prevent the Winter War. Would make a difference when the Quincies attacked. He can't help it. He never does anything by halves and he cares. Too much sometimes.

He reflects back on the Aizen he's gotten to know in the past month. The man who debates and lectures him with such a sincere look of happiness on his face. Who chases him with the same determination he led a war effort with once upon a time. Whose yearning looks at Ichigo when he thinks the other isn't looking make him so much more human than the monster that still haunts Ichigo's nightmares from time to time.

The look on Aizen's face when he realised Ichigo had taken Rukia as his own had been an amalgamation of longing and want and determination. Yet Ichigo hadn't detected a hint of jealousy. And Aizen insists that Rukia accompanies them on some of their dates, cuddling with her and making her laugh. He has shown her more love and attention — and presents — than Goat Face ever did. Even when Ichigo's mother was still alive. It hits a chord Ichigo didn't know existed.

Ichigo has started to both anticipate and dread his next date, fearing Aizen's true intentions and needing to know at the same time. He's so so close to letting himself fall and trusting Aizen to catch him, but he can't. Not yet. Not until he knows for certain that Aizen won't turn out the same as he did in the future.

The guards shiver as the malicious gaze falls back on them. They are counting the minutes, even seconds, until their shift is over and they can go back to their normal duties. It doesn't matter that this particular prisoner is chained to the wall and separated from them by heavy bars. They can never quite shake the feeling he will one day break loose and slaughter them where they stand. Or take them and perform his horrid experiments on them.

On the prisoner's good days he ignores them, preferring to sketch intricate diagrams and long formulas on the ground and walls with just his finger. Sometimes he mutters under his breath on those days, but it's merely gibberish to do with his ideas. The guards can't decide if he's a genius or a raving madman. Probably a bit of both.

On his bad days however, he stares at the guards like he is dissecting them in his mind. Sometimes he whispers at them about the experiments he would love to perform on them. Even when he is silent, the guards leave their post wanting a shower and dread their upcoming shift at his cell.

Nothing about this prisoner is normal and the guards don't understand why he wasn't locked up in the Central Great Underground Prison instead of making so many exceptions for him in the Maggot's Nest. Not even their commander knows the how's and what's of the case.

Lately the prisoner has been having more bad than good days and it tanks the morale of the guards a lot. They are starting to fear for their lives. In an effort to settle their nerves, they have moved the prisoner's zanpakutou to a different safe and with better locks. It hasn't helped much to keep them at ease.

Sousuke looks on in boredom as Kuchiki and Kenpachi once again almost come to blows over a minor argument. He hasn't cared to pay enough attention to know what it is about. Probably something in line with their last 647 rows, which Kuchiki invariably wins, simply because he is not above abusing high level Kido to make a point. It's rare for any of the monthly meetings between all Captains and Lieutenants of the Gotei 13 to conclude in anything useful. Seireitei basically runs itself, minus some minor disturbances that are easily dealt with, upcoming graduations of promising students, and of course the many parties and festivals. Upcoming is Yamamoto's birthday — aka the event of the year —, which is accompanied by a full week of celebrations — despite the Captain-Commander's yearly protest.

Sousuke's thoughts start to drift again, to Ichigo who has begun to monopolise his every waking moment. Not that that is necessarily a bad thing, Ichigo is a most delightful thing to be occupied with, if a bit inconvenient when planning to crunch paperwork so Sousuke's weekends are free to spend with the grumpy object of his affections. Though lately Ichigo has been far less distant and scowling. Adopting Rukia has done wonders for Ichigo's dark moods. Still, he hopes his own presence has had some sort of positive influence on his intended lover.

The ting of a spoon against china wake Sousuke from his contemplations and he focuses back on the meeting. Yamamoto easily calls them back to order, like the children they most likely are in his eyes. "Now, I understand you are all very passionate for my impending…" Yamamoto turns to his Lieutenant who whispers something to the Captain-Commander before continuing, "1000th birthday." It's a running joke in Seireitei that Yamamoto despite being far older will insist each year that this is the year he turns 1000 years old. And when pointed out, he will just smile serenely and state that men have as much right as women to fudge their age a little.

Yamamoto continues, "Seeing as most of the preparations have already started and are moving along splendidly, I believe all that is left to decide are the seated officers that will participate in the festival's Arena."

Sousuke has to force down a grimace. The longstanding tradition of the Arena only serves to make the festival tedious for those forced to partake. You see, over the course of the weeklong festivities all are welcome to sign up every evening to take on and try to defeat one or more of the five seated officers forced in the farce. Usually it's cocky last year Academy students on the brink of graduation. While it does offer good opportunities to gage their potential, Sousuke has rarely not been bored to death when his turn comes around. Gin had put up a good fight, but he had been the first in almost a decade. Of course, there are the seated and non-seated Shinigami with grudges and seated officers wishing to display their abilities to move up a rank. But even they aren't that good of a fight. Barely any of the Captains and Lieutenants activate Shikai when teaching the younger Shinigami a lesson about arrogance — because that's what it has come down to. Yet, it stays one of the most popular events of the festival and they all just have to grin and bear it.

One by one the names of the Captains, Lieutenants, and 3rd seats are dropped into the bag. Originally this was done once and the bag was reused every year, but repeated cheating has led to the bag being filled right before the names are picked.

The first person to be chosen is Chikane Iba, the stern Lieutenant of the 3rd. Her Captain, Rose, lets out a barely noticeable sigh of relief. The rule of one seated officer per division protects him this year.

Next is Shiba Miyako, who takes it in stride. Her husband looks slightly put out, because it will curb the time they will be able to spend together at the festival, but an quick elbow in the ribs makes his scowl disappear. Which is good, because the resemblance with Ichigo becomes so big it is eerie.

Yamamoto rummages in the bag for the third time, drawing Kuchiki. Sousuke's groan is thankfully lost in Kenpachi's triumphant howling. No way the Captain of the 11th will let his chance for a full-on fight with the head of the Kuchiki Clan slip through his greedy fingers. He's not the only one to display their displeasure. Most seem to realize the scale of the destruction that will happen for sure. The sheer cost makes most Captains and Lieutenants wince. Though, mercifully Kenpachi will be limited to one fight only, as per the rules.

The fourth name drawn is Sousuke's own and it's only because his iron discipline that he manages to refrain from banging his head on the table. He had been planning to continue his careful wooing of Ichigo during the festival, and now he is losing the most important times, namely the evenings! Kaien seems to have realised this as well and is grinning now Sousuke has to share his misery plus the extra boredom the fights will bring.

Kyoraku fills the last spot and with that the line-up for the Arena is complete and the meeting concludes. Sometimes Sousuke would stay behind and chat a bit with the other officers, but today he has no patience for small talk. Therefor he is the first out of the door and across Seireitei before some even have the chance to stand up.

Somehow lunch with Ise turned in lunch with Matsumoto, which then turned in breakfast, lunch, and dinner with Ise, Matsumoto, Tousen, and Komamura. All Ichigo can say is that Matsumoto is frighteningly persuasive when she wants to be. The idea had gotten into her head that Ichigo was too antisocial and since he already has connections with all the people mentioned above, they would become his new friend group. The first few meals had been awkward, with only Matsumoto talking. But slowly they had warmed up to each other. They make a strange group of outcasts. Yet, they have found a dynamic that works for them.

Ichigo was understandably wary when Matsumoto first made Tousen and Komamura sit with him and Ise. While their joint history assignment had gotten him used to having the traitor around, it had been a difficult journey. Every time the blind man started his rant on justice and righteousness, Ichigo had to physically repress his wincing.

Fortunately, spending time with Matsumoto has diminished the number and lengths of those rants. Ichigo can only hope having more friends than just Komamura, who seems to simply tune out the other once he gets going, will have a positive effect on Tousen.

'Like Ichigo has a positive effect on Aizen', Zangetsu likes to tease.

Anyways, between his new friends, Rukia, and Kaien and Aizen's insistence on spending as much time as possible with him, Ichigo now has a busier social life than ever before. On one hand he's found he quite likes it — much to his surprise. Ichigo hasn't ever been a people's person before, but even though they occupy his time, he is still allowed to hang back and be gloomy. Just not as long as before. Aizen is even content with just spending time together in silence, each reading their own book. On the other, he is still not quite used to the fact that while he knows these people, he doesn't know them as they are now — young and without a war and treachery weighing down shoulders and hearts. He keeps expecting mannerisms that haven't been developed yet. Keeps thinking they know more than they actually do. It has established him a reputation as a hardass. Yet instead of scaring them off, it seems to set goals for them to better themselves. Ichigo doesn't understand. Just thinking about it makes his head hurt, so he doesn't. Instead he acts like he doesn't get confused by their bewildering behaviour and keeps repeating his mantra of 'They haven't yet done anything wrong. They aren't the people I once knew.'

It works. He manages to treat most people he once knew normally. First meetings are still a bitch, but thankfully those are very far and few between. He doesn't even flinch now when Goat-Face swings around.

The one thing that keeps on building is his frustration at a lack of fights and being unable to go all out. He is still going on regular missions to show off his prowess and get a taste of the real life, but for someone used to wars, these patrols are basically walks in the park. Despite having a class on it, he hasn't announced his zanpakutou's name, nor that he is capable of Shikai. In this he differs from the arrogant windbags who have and can't wait to boast about it. When they try to hold it over him, the now famous Shiba genius, he just looks them up and down and scoffs. They don't measure up at all to the level he is used to. Even with Shikai, he wouldn't need his zanpakutou to overpower them in a fight. If he doesn't feel like shouting his abilities to the world just yet, he doesn't feel like it and people shouldn't try to pressure him in doing it. His… friends and family — geez, it feels weird to call them that — have accepted it and that's all that should matter. Even if the talks about late bloomers and how that's complete fine are somewhat annoying.

Having just settled in this new normal, Ichigo knows that when Matsumoto almost skips to their usual lunch table, change is coming. And he's not sure whether he is going to like it.

Matsumoto's grinning as she sits down, immediately leaning forward to ask joyfully, "So are you guys excited?"

Raising an eyebrow, Ichigo counters with a question of his own, "For what? Our same old boring schedule?"

Matsumoto's gasp isn't faked nor is her outraged expression. "You mean you don't know?" Seeing his confused scowl, she elaborates, "Next week marks our glorious leader's birthday. This is celebrated with a weeklong festival. There will be games, lots and lots of amazing food and drink and culminates with a magnificent display of fireworks, which by the way is created by your family, Ichigo!"

"Huh, I had wondered why Miyako insisted on several new kimono's," Ichigo muses aloud. He shrugs, festivals never really appealed to him. And it's not his fault he hasn't been told about it before. He was kinda busy in the future and the Shiba's probably each assume that the others have already mentioned it to him.

"Well, yes. Obviously. The festival is the moment to see and be seen, especially for us Academy students," Matsumoto states with an eyeroll.

"You are thinking of participating in the Arena," Tousen interjects, clearly knowing what Matsumoto is going on about.

Another eyeroll. "Every student is going to participate in the Arena. It's the best way to get noticed by seated officers and get invited into a division."

"I thought that was what those weekly tournaments and the missions are for," Ichigo says, now really confused. Arena?

Taking pity on him, Ise starts explaining for real with the occasional interjection from Matsumoto. "The Arena is also a tournament. It will last the entire duration of the festival and people, mostly students, can enter to prove their worth against a seated officer. You start against a 3rd seat or a Lieutenant and if you are found interesting enough can even try against a Captain. The goal usually isn't to win, but to hold out as long as you can. The current record is held by Gin Ichimaru, who managed to hold off Aizen-fukutaichou for almost half an hour before being disarmed. They are no restrictions, everything goes, even Kido. Though it is advised to have discovered your Zanpakutou's name and have fought at least a bit with Shikai before entering."

They look inquiringly at Ichigo, clearly wanting to know his opinion. He, meanwhile, is weighing the risk versus the rewards of entering. It would give him the fight he craves, but he would also have to be really careful and hold back, lest he raises difficult questions. His amnesia story won't protect him forever.

"Do you know which seated officers will be participating?" he asks.

Matsumoto shakes her head. "Their names will be announced on the first day. So, will you join?"

He shrugs. "Haven't decided yet. But don't withhold on my account. I'm sure you'll all do well." Which is the truth. He has sparred with all of them and for they are very good. For Academy students. They've yet to fully discover their own style and capitalize on it. Except for Ise all of them have come into contact with their zanpakutou, though he's unsure of their progress in Shikai. In any case it will be interesting to see how they'll perform under pressure. He's actually kind of looking forward to this festival.

Bright lights. Noisy music. She wants to touch, but her hands don't reach. She protests. Babbling to Warm Bright Safe. Touching sparkly! Warm Bright Safe pulls her closer, talks back. Talks a lot, angry tone, meaning is no. Rukia wants to touch!

Sighing, Ichigo cradles Rukia closer to his chest and moves away from the masses. They've been at the festival for a good few hours now and she is getting restless. He understands that all the colours and shiny stuff are probably pretty appealing to a toddler, but he doesn't want her to burn her hands on the sparkler. She has been getting progressively fussier as well. It's probably time to get her to bed.

As if summoned a Shiba handler, one of Rukia's permanent babysitters comes to take her and put her to bed in the compound. Or rather, have her nap and then entertain her until Ichigo arrives home to sing her to sleep and cuddle with her. Ichigo reluctantly hands her over, realising she has had plenty of impressions for the day but unwilling to be separated quite yet. In the end, his promise to join up with his friends — it still felt weird to think of them as such — wins out. However, he silently resolves to not make things too late. It is only the first day after all, they have plenty of time to enjoy the delights the next week will bring.

Strolling leisurely, Ichigo makes it to one of the bigger squares, where the Arena has been built. It's basically a big stage surrounded with stands for the public. At each of the four corners, Shinigami dressed in the typical Kido corps stand. Ichigo surmises they will most likely raise a barrier once a fight starts to guarantee the safety of the onlookers and prevent outside influences. Two of them are very tall, Ichigo is pretty sure only Komamura would be taller. Tessai and Hachigen, maybe? Ichigo seems to vaguely remember that they were part of the Kido corps before the Visored incident. They were very good at Kido in any case.

The stands are sparsely occupied, so it's not difficult at all to see his friends. Komamura does stick out like a sore thumb. He joins them, rolling his eyes and scowling when Matsumoto enthusiastically waves him over when she spots them. However, he is taken aback when he sees the person sitting beside her. He's met Gin Ichimaru before in this timeline. He's gone on a mission with him after all. But somehow seeing him now with a true smile on his face and relaxing into Matsumoto brings back memories of their last fight and Gin's dead body after he revealed himself as a sleeper agent. He immediately shoves those memories away, now is not the time to get caught up in flashbacks. Gin is too perceptive and would realise straight away that something is fishy.

Ichigo settles down next to Ise and they chat a bit about the different parts they've been to today and what the others must visit. Ise tells him, speaking softly, that her guardian Kyoraku-san has taken time out of his busy day to spend time with her at the festival and tomorrow Yadomaru-san will do the same. She looks very happy about It and Ichigo is happy for her. Not that he's surprised. Kyoraku seems to honestly care for her and he's learned in the past few months that the Captain is willing to do a lot for the people he cares for.

A loud gong gets their attention and they all turn back to the stage where Yamamoto officially opens the Arena. He begins with going over the rules, pointing out the desk where people can register — a line has formed already —, and then finally proceeds to introduce the seated officers partaking this year.

Ichigo is mildly surprised to see Miyako walking on stage. She is so sweet and kind he tends to forget she is the 3rd officer of the 13th and no less dangerous or skilled than her husband. It explains Kaien's moping of the past days. He must feel pretty out that he can't spend the evenings with her. The older female Lieutenant from the 3rd he doesn't recognise at all. However, the second Lieutenant he knows all too well. Ichigo can't stop his mouth from dropping when Aizen walks across the stage to join his fellow officers. That sneaky little… He'd thought Aizen wanted to accompany him to the festival during the day, so that he can also spend time with Rukia. Suddenly, he isn't hesitating anymore. His mind is made up. This is a sign from the gods, and nothing will convince him otherwise.

Kyoraku and an older Captain with the distinctive Kuchiki arrogance barely register as Aizen meets his eyes and holds them. He too is clearly surprised at seeing Ichigo here. Yet, it's not shock Ichigo finds in his gaze, but a challenge. Ichigo raised his chin, scowl deepening. He has no patience for games or teasing.

A persistent ray of sun peeks between the curtains and teases Ichigo's eyes. He groans and rolls around, pushing his face into his pillow and hoping it will stop the pain as well the light. His head is pounding something fierce and he feels vaguely nauseous. The chirping of the birds outside his window is obnoxious. His mouth tastes like something foul died inside. But the worst thing is that he cannot for the life of him remember how he got back to his bed in the Shiba Compound.

'I'm never ever going to drink again,' Ichigo promises himself.

'Aww King, come on. Just because ye'r a lightweight, doesn't mean ya hafta deny the rest of us our pleasures,' Zangetsu whines, though there is a slight hint of amusement in his tone. Ichigo wonders what he has done that cracks up his zanpakutou.

'Shut up,' Ichigo spits back. 'I feel like I went several rounds against Yhwach and barely got out alive.' It's not the best comparison, since he has gone multiple rounds against Yhwach and survived and he still felt better afterwards than he feels now.

Old Man Zangetsu speak up, wistfulness in his voice, 'I agree with Zangetsu, the taste of sake was quite…nice. Though I believe we can all do without the hangover. Ichigo, concentrate on channelling your reishi through your body, like you would with Blut Vene, and let it alleviate the discomfort.'

Ichigo does as Old Man Zangetsu says. It takes a while, surprisingly concentrating on anything is pretty hard when your head feels like it's going to explode any second now. But, at last he can feel his hangover fading. Just in time, because Rukia has woken up and she's clearly hungry. He sits up while cradling the small body against him and notices that he's still in his outfit from yesterday. A scan of his room reveals a steaming pot of tea and Rukia's bottle on the desk. He really must have been out of it to not wake up when it was brought to his room.

Rukia drinks eagerly from her bottle and Ichigo takes that time to try and recall yesterday's events. He groans as he remembers how much he's let himself go during his fight with Sousuke. That so wasn't how he had intended for that fight to go. He had revealed his Shikai! He had cancelled out Sousuke's Shikai! Kaien is going to raise hell, he can feel it in his bones. Mercifully he had managed to keep his wits about him against Kyoraku. Though Ichigo has a sneaking suspicion it hadn't really fooled the Captain.

And then…there had been a party of some sort. He'd been avoiding questions about his past from…Urahara and Shinji? He really needs to do something about his amnesia excuse. It's not going to last much longer, and some people are already looking sideways at him, not fooled in the least by what has become a weak excuse. If only he'd have a decent background that could explain most of his abnormalities without have to tell anyone about his time-travelling — dimension travelling? — and fucked up parentage.

His breath catches for a moment, his chest tight, but then Rukia gurgles, indicating she's finished with her bottle and he focuses back on her. Ichigo burps her and then gets both of them ready for the day. All the while trying to remember what else had happened at the party. He'd been served sake. His first taste of alcohol and he hadn't found it particularly nice. As he tries and fails to bring back more memories of what else happened, it's changing out of his uniform that gives him his next clue. A set of bruises on either side of his hips. They are a vivid blue and purple and examining them in the mirror brings back the feeling of strong hands with long fingers digging into his waist.

Ichigo almost chokes in shock and starts inspecting himself in the mirror, looking for other bruises, to the soundtrack of Zangetsu laughing his head off. Thankfully, his search comes up empty and he doesn't feel any discomfort in place there shouldn't be. It's reassuring though it doesn't answer any of his questions. 'What the hell happened last night?'

'Not a clue, King.' Ichigo can see the smirk on Zangetsu's face. 'We blacked out around the same time you did.'

Ichigo swears long and hard, for once not caring that Rukia's impressionable ears might pick up the bad language. He has an inkling of what happened, but he desperately wants to be wrong. From what he remembers, Sousuke was present and close-by last night. His stupid hindbrain doesn't have any inhibitions when it comes to Sousuke, as their fight has proven. Ichigo can only hope he hasn't said or done anything too revealing.

He's tempted to stay in his room all day and avoid people for as long as he can. Preferably forever. But Kurosaki Ichigo wasn't a coward, and neither is Shiba Ichigo. So, it is with a racing heart and a vague feeling of nausea that Ichigo leaves his room, Rukia on his hip, and faces the world.

Luckily the compound is quite empty with only a few retainers that bow respectfully when Ichigo passes them. He hesitates as for where to go first, but his growling stomach makes the decision for him. He heads for the kitchen, intend on grabbing a quick bite before going out, but a voice calls out for him when he passes the dining room. Ichigo freezes momentarily, several options going through his mind and each one worse than the last, before the identity of the voice fully registers. He turns around to see Ukitake seated at the table with a full breakfast spread laid out.

"Taicho," Ichigo greets the Captain respectfully as he reluctantly takes a sit behind the only other setting, directly across from the older Shinigami. A seat for Rukia is conveniently placed close-by.

Ukitake responds with a kind smile and a "Good morning".

They sit in silence for a while. Ichigo straps Rukia into her seat first, making sure she has plenty of toys to keep her occupied, before he fills his cup with tea from the pot. It's a blend he hasn't tasted before, but it does wonders for the residual protesting of his stomach and he tucks into the rest of his breakfast with gusto.

Ukitake waits until Ichigo is mostly done with eating before asking, "So how do you feel, Ichigo? You were quite intoxicated when Shunsui and I brought you home."

In other words, Ichigo had been three sheets into the wind and they hadn't trusted him to get home safely on his own. A wise decision probably, given how little Ichigo remembers. But it makes him pretty embarrassed that these Captains, who he does look up to, had had to escort him.

He scratches the back of his neck and apologises, "Sorry for inconveniencing you. I'm sure you had better things to do."

Ukitake sizes him up for a moment from behind his cup. "No need to for you to apologize, Ichigo. It's us who owe you the apology. Shunsui in particular feels incredibly guilty for not recognising when you had passed your limits. It was not his intention to get you that drunk, or mine for that matter. We had simply hoped you might loosen up a bit with the help of some sake. I hope you can forgive us for our misguided ideas." Ukitake's expression is pained, true remorse written in every line of his face.

Ichigo feels slightly panicked. What on Earth had happened that Ukitake and Kyoraku felt so guilty about? He sincerely doubts it was just getting him drunk. They don't know him, probably assumed he is like Kaien, who can drink a full bottle of sake in one sitting and not even feel it.

Ukitake is still looking imploringly at Ichigo and he manages to stammer a "Apology accepted," out.

His expression must have given him away because Ukitake seems to realise something. "Perhaps you would like an overview of what happened last night? I presume your memories are a bit vague," he asks.

Ichigo nods, snorting internally. Vague is one hell of an understatement.

"Well," Ukitake starts, "you spent most of the night talking with me, Shunsui, Aizen-san, Hirako-san, and Urahara-san. Several other Captains popped by but didn't really stay long. Hirako-san and Urahara-san in particular were quite interested in your past."

Ichigo squirms in his seat, he knew those two would try and fish for information. They are too curious for their own good and, unfortunately, won't buy his amnesia explanation for long. They are also amongst the few people who would see time-travel as an actual possibility and not just a joke.

Ukitake ignores Ichigo's unease and continues, "They were, however, even more interested in what division you plan to go to when you graduate. You broke quite a few hearts when you announced you were only interested in three divisions." Ukitake smiles in fond remembrance. "And even more when you made yourself very clear to Urahara-san that it would be the 8th or nothing."

Ichigo does his best to resist the temptation of banging his head on the table. Because he can pretty much imagine how that went down. Urahara never did know when to drop a subject. He can only hope he was present enough not to fall back into his old habit of calling Urahara…

"I'm sure Otobarashi-taicho and Aikawa-taicho won't take offence at an exclamation in the heat of the moment, should you want to join either division after all. You were obviously very deep in your cup by then. I doubt even you would call a Captain by a nickname when sober. Geta-Boshi is an interesting name though. Would you mind if I inquired how you came by it?" Ukitake asks casually, a glint of amusement in his eyes.

Now Ichigo does give in and lets his head drop on the wooden table. Not as hard as he'd prefer to, but he doesn't want to upset Rukia. He is never ever in his life going near alcohol again and Zangetsu has permission to take over if he is ever tempted. 'But only to get him away from it,' he warns his gleeful zanpakutou. Who promptly starts whining in disappointment.

"I must have been inspired by his shoes," Ichigo mumbles. It sounds feeble and stupid to his own ears, but there is no way he can come up with anything better right now. Or ever, for that matter. He doesn't lie well.

Ukitake seems to take the explanation at face value. However, Ichigo is quickly grasping that the Captain hides a lot behind that placid smile, and it makes him uneasy.

"Anything else happened before you kindly took me home?" Ichigo asks, not sure he wants to know, but needing to.

Ukitake takes a moment to think, before going, "Oh! You did give Aizen-san a makeover. The effect was rather extraordinary. I hear there is even a petition going around, an anonymous one of course, that he keeps the look. Between you and me," he smiles like they are sharing a secret, "I did sign it once I got wind of it."

Ichigo is sure Ukitake can read the 'Shit!' on his face. Because he knows, even without remembering it, exactly what he has done. He's tried to give Sousuke his post-defection look. Why, oh why, did he do that? Yes, it's hot. He knew that even when Aizen was the enemy and before he'd sorted out his teenage hormones. But, Sousuke doesn't need any more ammunition than he already has and to be honest, Ichigo isn't sure of his reaction when he comes face to face with Sousuke looking like Aizen.

The two have become distinct separate entities in his mind. Aizen was the enemy. A heartless, genius monster consumed by his own loneliness and hubris. Ichigo hated him for hurting his friends. For trying to kill Rukia. For kidnapping Inoue. For the loss of Ichigo's own powers. Sousuke is a lonely genius too, but he still knows how to love and show kindness. He treats Rukia like she is his own. He looks at Ichigo like he's hung the stars and sun and moon, and like he'd gladly collect the all should Ichigo ask for them. He's a man Ichigo could… Ichigo shies away from even thinking the word. He's not there yet, but he could be soon.

Ukitake's voice brings Ichigo back from his spiralling thoughts. "After that Shunsui and I decided to take you home."

Ichigo breathes a little easier. He's sure there is more that Ukitake isn't telling him, for whatever convoluted reason, but it can't be too bad. This is manageable. He'll have to evade Urahara for a while and train himself to think of the Shinigami as Urahara and not Geta-Boshi. And if Sousuke decides to keep the look, get used to it so he doesn't flinch every time Sousuke comes calling. Nothing he can do about the questions surrounding his past, except keep insisting on not remembering much. But those are things he can do.

He is about to thank the Captain for telling him what happened last night, when Ukitake fixes him with a stare that has none of the nonchalance he's displayed hitherto. "Ichigo, I realise you have difficulty trusting and confiding in people, but if you ever need a good cup of tea to air your troubles to, my door is always open. It's not right that one as young as you should shoulder all your problems on your own. "

"I'm not a child!" Is the first thing out of Ichigo's mouth. It's an automatic reaction, one he can't stop. Doesn't care to stop. He doesn't want Ukitake, who he genuinely respects, to see or treat him as a child. He's not. He hasn't been a child since his mother died and his…Goat Face forgot how to function as a normal person.

Ukitake blinks at his rapid response. "No, you're not. Whatever you've been through, and I'm sure it's quite a tale, has shaped you into a person most people can only dream of being. But you are young. That's an undeniable fact. I would feel better if you at least knew you can come to me, should you ever feel the need. It's difficult confiding in those you love. I know that better than anyone. And you wouldn't need to fear judgement from me. There is nothing you can say that would faze me. And you don't need to tell me anything you're not comfortable with me knowing. Sometimes, just being able to talk about your day can be enough"

Ichigo has to repress a look of disbelief. Ukitake might be older than dust, but he sincerely doubts he has ever considered time travel being possible. But Ukitake is waiting for a response, so he grumbles, "I'll keep it in mind." He's actually strangely touched by the offer, even though he won't take the other up on it. Maybe the tea part. This is a very good blend and Ichigo is pretty sure they don't have anything like it in the entire compound.

Ukitake nods, apparently satisfied with that answer, and Ichigo thinks this talk will finally be over. Yet, the Captain starts talking again. "I haven't yet informed Kaien about your age. Shunsui and i didn't want to blindsight you or set an irate Kaien on you without any warning. But I feel the duty to tell him since he is my Lieutenant. He should know, as the Head of your Clan and your guardian."

Ichigo shrugs, not really caring. "Okay." He doesn't know why Ukitake is making such a big deal about it all of a sudden. Loads of people at the Academy look his age. Ise looks barely into puberty. He doubts Kaien will have as big a reaction as Ukitake is expecting.

'Only a couple of years older than Rukia… Twenty at most… Difficult to get an exact read… Unohana-taichou will know more with an in-depth examination…'

Parts of the conversation keep echoing through Kaien's mind as his worldview crumbles into dust. Ichigo, his brave and stubborn and unmatched genius baby brother is a child! Only a couple decades older than the infant he so readily adopted. The infant they let him adopt because he seemed so capable of handling it. His baby brother went up against and defeated one of the most talented Lieutenants in the history of the Gotei 13. Shunsui was serious when fighting against Ichigo yesterday! Kaien had allowed a child to enter the Academy. Had encouraged the fast track to graduation his teachers had proposed. He had taken a child into the worst Rukongai districts to weed out Hollows — the districts where he was found nonetheless, bloodied and on the cusp of death — and hadn't kept him within 5 feet at all times. He had allowed a dirty old man to court his innocent baby brother! Had encouraged the relationship since they looked so cute together!

"I'm going to castrate Aizen for even looking at Ichigo like that and then I'm going to pull Ichigo out of the Academy. It will still be there in 200 years if Ichigo wants to join at a more appropriate age," Kaien announces, daring the two Captains to go against him.

Shunsui and Jushiro share a look, before Shunsui pulls him back down and Jushiro starts speaking. "You won't do either, Kaien. The Captain-Commander will never agree with Ichigo leaving the Academy when he is so close to graduation and we are sure Aizen-san doesn't know. No one knows."

"The Captain-Commander has no say about internal family conflicts. Ichigo doesn't meet the requirements to enter the Academy, so as his legal guardian and Head of the family I'm removing him from an unsafe environment." Kaien resolutely ignores the fact that he hadn't noticed his baby brother's age.

'What if Ichigo had felt pressured by the expectations of his new family and hadn't dared to speak up in fear of disappointing them?'

"Kaien," Shunsui's stern tone grabs his attention and the usually easygoing Captain levels him with a severe expression. "You know as well as we do that there is no age limit to enter the Academy. Ichigo passed the tests presented by a jury of teachers. He can read and write. And a guardian cannot remove a pupil without a very good reason. Ichigo has unlocked Shikai in front of the majority of the higher seated officers. Whatever reason you invent, it will not be approved."

Kaien starts to protest, but Jushiro cuts him off. "And Ichigo will fight you every step of the way if you do decide to interfere in his life. When I talked to him earlier and called him young, he immediately rebelled at the thought of being treated like a child. Whatever Ichigo went through, it has matured him far beyond his years."

A thought sneaks into Kaien's head. "Why did you talk with Ichigo, Jushiro? How did the two of you even find out about Ichigo's age?"

The looks of guilt on the two Captains face make Kaien's anger rise to the surface again. "Did you get my underage baby brother drunk? How could you?!"

'Another thing Ichigo had felt uncomfortable saying no to? Just how much had his family failed to protect him?'

Jushiro slams a hand on the table between them. A move so out of character for the kind and passive Captain it shuts Kaien up. However, his surprise only lasts for a moment. Then, his raging temper fuelled by worry and guilt stills into ice-cold fury, the calm before the storm. 'He needs to find Ichigo. Protect him.' He stretches out his senses — can see the two Captains shivering when his Reiatsu reaches them but can't bring himself to car. Ichigo is close-by, with that…pervert.

Ichigo had expected flashbacks when coming face to face with Sousuke and his new look. He'd expected to flinch, which would only have added to the already existing awkwardness. He'd expected to see an enemy, the enemy — more-so than Yhwach could ever be. It makes him want to hide when Ganju runs up and tells him Sousuke is waiting at the door for him and Rukia. Ostensibly to enjoy the last day of the festival, but Ichigo is completely sure that's only a convenient excuse. And probably true, knowing Sousuke. Just not the whole truth.

But they do have to talk. So Ichigo pulls himself together by his backbone of steel, gathers Rukia close, and hopes that his scowl will disguise his nerves at least a little. He has plenty of experience with running headfirst into dangerous situations way above his pay grade. Yet his heart has never tried to beat though his chest before. His hands have never been this clammy, nor his legs as heavy before. And dread has never pooled in his stomach like this before. He has never blinked at enemy or fight before, not even when they were clearly above him in skill and experience. But now Ichigo wants nothing more than to run far, far away.

He doesn't. Of course, he doesn't. Instead he forces himself towards the doors of the compound. They loom up ahead. Bigger and scarier than they ought to be, for such colourful wooden doors. As he reaches out, he notices his hand is shaking. It doesn't really register at first. His hands never shake. He loosens his hold on his Reiatsu just a little. If he has to choose between fight or flight, he prefers to be ready for battle. At least that's something he is familiar with.

On the other side of the door he finds…Aizen with Sousuke's smile and soft demeanour. Or rather Sousuke with an Aizen makeover. His look may have changed, but his essence is still the same. And, surprisingly, he looks as nervous as Ichigo feels. Making him wonder if Ukitake has really told him everything there was to know.

They don't get passed a couple of hesitant greetings — very uncharacteristic for the normally smooth Sousuke — before Ichigo can feel the icy wrath sweep from deeper inside the compound. Ichigo had fallen into the river once, back in Karakura Town. Pushed by bullies when he still had the memorial of his mother at the place where she drowned. The feeling of drowning in the winter river comes very close to what he's feeling now. Except he's not 10. He might still fear drowning, but at least he can swim now. And he doesn't hesitate to fight back anymore.

As the doors fly open under Kaien's rage, Ichigo easily slides in between him and Sousuke —Rukia is shoved into the lieutenant's arms —, calling forth Shikai without a second thought. Zangetsu stops the trident in its tracks, while Old Man Zangetsu cuts through the waves, stopping them from hurting Sousuke. Kaien goes for another strike, but then seems to realise who exactly is stopping his attacks.

The Reiatsu pressure drops as Kaien flinches away, looking stricken at Ichigo. He stumbles back a bit, sealing his zanpakutou at the same time. "Ichigo, what…" he stutters. The rage is still there, but it's tainted by guilt now.

"That's my question," Ichigo scowls back. "What the fuck is going on?!" He has no idea what has gotten into Kaien to try and attack Sousuke like that. Does he think Sousuke tried to take advantage of him last nigh? Is that it? But Ukitake and Kyoraku are right there. If they had told him about last night, he should know nothing happened. Nothing has happened, right?

Before anything else can happen, Ukitake and Kyoraku interfere. Ukitake guides Kaien back inside and Kyoraku beckons them to follow. Sousuke seems to hesitate, so Ichigo grabs Rukia with one hand and takes Sousuke's wrist in the other to pull him inside. When Kyoraku turns around to lead the way, Ichigo slides his hand down and entangles their fingers.

He decidedly does not look back at Sousuke in the hope that will hide his blushing. (It doesn't. His ears and the back of his neck are doing their level best to outshine his hair. Not that it matters. Sousuke's cheeks have a lovely rosy tint of their own.)

Jushiro presses the cup into his Lieutenant's hands with pursed lip. He is not happy with the man he considers a son. But his horrified look tells him Kaien feels bad enough as is, so he will let it rest for now. He can't possibly devise a punishment worse that what Kukaku will come up with anyways.

Shunsui holds the door open for Aizen and Ichigo, and Jushiro gives him a look. He was right when he'd insisted on telling Kaien only when Aizen and Ichigo where far enough away they could stop Kaien in his rampage. But no, Shunsui had insisted on "the sooner, the better", and look what happened!

Jushiro does a double take at the joined hands and Ichigo's bright red face. What a wonderful development, with admittedly horrible timing. A quick glance at Kaien confirms his renewed anger. Thankfully, Jushiro's hand is still enough to ground him. Or at least keep him seated.

Miyako pops her head around the door, no doubt lured here by her husband's Reiatsu. His 3rd seat is a smart woman even when she doesn't possess all the facts. Ichigo isn't eager to hand Rukia over, but he clearly doesn't want her present either. The reluctance is written all over his face. A stark difference to the instinctive handing over only a couple of minutes ago.

After the door has closed again, Ichigo plops down on the other side of the table. His posture screams teenage rebellion, rather than just his usual casually discarding of formalities. It's a volatile cocktail of rudeness, stubbornness, and belief that everyone else in the world is wrong. And it's written all over Ichigo. If Kaien thinks Ichigo is going to go down quietly, he's dead wrong.

"Get away from the pervert, Ichigo," Kaien snaps.

Aizen startles next to Ichigo. He obviously has no clue about the reason behind Kaien's anger and it clearly puzzles him. Jushiro can count one hand the amount of times he's seen Aizen visibly confused or out of his depth, and they all have to do with Ichigo.

"No. What the hell is your problem?" Ichigo growls back.

Ichigo's temper is rising to match Kaien's rage, though less tightly controlled. If anything his control over his Reiatsu is the worst Jushiro has ever seen it, aside from when Ichigo's fighting. And even then it was focused. The golden aura around him seethes with anger and frustration. And feels decidedly too young to match the looks of the person it belongs.

"My problem is that that…pervert," Kaien points at Aizen, "is a dirty old man who preys on children and you shouldn't be anywhere near him!" he finishes with a snarl.

Ichigo blinks and scrunches his eyebrows together, clearly confused at Kaien's outburst. Aizen on the other hand flinches and squints in Ichigo's direction. With Ichigo's Reiatsu practically whipping around him, it doesn't take long him long to realise exactly what Kaien means. He looks horrified at his discovery, though he doesn't make any move to put more distance between them. Jushiro's hand, still on Kaien's shoulder, is the only thing keeping Kaien from lunging at the other Lieutenant and Jushiro hopes Ichigo won't have to think too long about this one.

He doesn't. They can literally see the coin drop as Ichigo's expression turns from adorably confused to livid in the span of a few seconds. He's on his feet before they can blink. If anyone doubted Ichigo is not a true Shiba, they can no longer.

"I am not a child! And even if I was, you can't tell me what do! How the fuck dare you!" They've seen and heard a multitude of Ichigo's expressions. But they've never heard him shout before. He roars, so loudly it feels like the house is shaking. His Reiatsu is flaring around them, almost painfully so.

"I am the Head of your Clan and…" Kaien can't even finish his sentence before Ichigo is in his face. He's only a hair shorter than Kaien and built lighter, but in his rage he might have been a foot taller, for how intimidating he is.

"I wouldn't care if you were my father," he hisses with indignant fury. "You don't control my life and you control me."

Jushiro decides it's time to break up the fight before Ichigo can kill his older cousin. Aizen seems to have gotten the same idea, because he places a gentle hand on Ichigo's back. With his other hand he guides Ichigo's zanpakutou back to his waist. Jushiro is pretty sure Ichigo hadn't noticed he had raised it in the first place. It's curious to see how quickly Ichigo calms down under the older man's touches. He's still glaring daggers at Kaien, but that's not unexpected.

Jushiro for his part leans in to Kaien's ear. "You're not going to win this fight. Give up if you want to continue having any sort of relationship with Ichigo beyond him ignoring you."

Kaien goes limp as the anger leaves him. His head hangs down and his eyes are closed. "I know," he murmurs back brokenly.

Then he rights his back with determination. He turns back to Ichigo and bows deeply to him. "I'm sorry Ichigo. I was way out of line."

Ichigo glares at Kaien, as if the pressure behind his eyes — it's not tears, dammit! — can permanently dispel the lies and the subterfuge. He hasn't thought about his age, his physical age, in so long. Nobody ever seemed to care before, so why should Ukitake and Kyoraku care now? Why should Kaien care when Goat-Face never did?

"I haven't been a child since Mom died." The words slip out without his permission. Kaien jerks his head up to look at him and Ichigo doesn't want to face the pity he will surely find there. But he does, he can't not face Kaien. And it's not pity he finds in those eyes, but genuine pain and sorrow. Kaien grieves for him, with him. The moment feels like it could last forever, but Ichigo breaks it by turning his head away. "Apology accepted," he mumbles, hoping that will make them go away and leave him in peace.

Whatever else could have happened, it is stopped by the appearance of four Hell Butterflies. The Captains and Lieutenant immediately extend a hand for them to land, almost without thinking. The same message is echoed throughout the room: "All Captains and Lieutenants are requested to attend an emergency meeting immediately."

Kaien clearly isn't happy about having to stop their discussion, but he dutifully follows after his Captain. He still gives Ichigo a look that screams the last hasn't been said on the subject. Ukitake and Kyoraku are exchanging worried looks and Ichigo can't blame them. He has a nasty gut feeling about this meeting. It's even worse that he can't predict what it's about. That he has already changed the past this much.

Sousuke lingers, obviously waiting for the others to leave first and get a private moment. Ichigo had been close enough to feel the shock and dismay in his Reiatsu. He's not sure he wants to have this conversation now with Sousuke. Or ever really. He can't even bring himself to meet Sousuke's eyes. The choice is taken away from him when a gentle, yet firm hand lifts his chin and forces him to look up at Sousuke. He can't read Sousuke like he can read Kaien, the man hides his emotions and true feelings behind walls higher than those of Seireitei.

"When I come back, we are going to have a private talk and we are going to discuss this, and us, at length."

Ichigo balks at being told what to do, but Sousuke shushes his protests. Normally this would get even more protests, but the thumb on his lower lip is kind of distracting. As is Sousuke's proximity, to be honest. He manages to get out a "Fine," despite the lump in his throat and the blood rushing in his ears.

As Sousuke leaves, all Ichigo can do is stand and watch his back grow smaller and smaller in the distance. He feels empty and so very tired. And oddly similar to the aftermath of one of his many battles. Like he's nothing but one big living bruise. He's…scared isn't the word really. Dread is pooling in his stomach and he wants nothing more than to run away. To have the whole thing over and done with. But he can't. He won't run and turn his back to his newfound…family. Even though he feels like he can't breathe, and iron is weighing down his limbs, he'll stand firm and weather the storm. Like he always does.

'Of fucking course! Of course! My life clearly wasn't enough of a joke already, so of bloody course Ichigo turns out to be only a few decades old instead of the centuries he seemingly has under his belt!' Sousuke is ranting mentally as he shunpoes to the meeting rooms in the first division.

His first reaction upon Kaien's explosion had been utter shock and scepticism. Ichigo's reiatsu had swiftly ended that disbelief and now he could kick himself for not noticing it sooner. He, who prides himself on noticing even the smallest details had failed to notice the glaring truth. For heaven sakes, he had fought Ichigo! Had been in his drunken, unguarded presence! And still he had been utterly, foolishly!, blinded by his own preconceptions.

And he was finally getting somewhere with Ichigo as well! Kaien's reaction wasn't unexpected or undeserved. He is a dirty old man for courting and trying to seduce such a young soul. And he is an even dirtier old man for not caring one whit about it or planning to give up. For surely it will be all people will think about from now on when they see them together. Even though entering the Academy legally makes Ichigo an adult and entering the ranks of the Gotei 13 doubly so. Even though they'd been cheering their relationship on only days ago.

But Sousuke… he's never met someone like Ichigo before and he knows, he knows, that he will never meet someone like Ichigo again. If he were a good man, he'd wait. Take a step back, give it a century or so before pressing his suit again. He isn't. He is not a good man. Ichigo might have brought out the best in him, but he is still an inherently selfish and greedy creature. He can't bring himself to care about Ichigo's actual age when he is so perfect and mature in every other aspect. Can't bring himself to walk away from perfection despite the scrutiny and distaste of the people around them.

Naturally he'll have to be a great deal more circumspect from now on. His conduct will have to be above reproach if he wants the continued goodwill of the sheeple of Seireitei and Kaien's blessing. Although he suspects the latter is forever out of his reach. The Lieutenant of the 13th is a veritable mother hen. A trait strengthened by having to care for his fragile Captain and having the weight of a whole Clan on his shoulders. A trait Ichigo shares, for all that he hides it beneath scowls and a thunderous demeanour. But immaculate his behaviour will be. In public that is. He still owes Ichigo a kiss and Sousuke plans on making good on that promise soon.

Shigekuni watches from beneath heavy-lidded eyes as Captains and Lieutenants alike stream into the meeting room and take their usual spots. Some are whispering amongst themselves. Others merely look disquieted. He cannot fault them, having called this meeting in such an abrupt and mysterious way. However, he hadn't wanted to sow panic amongst the general populace by carelessness. Better to keep things under wraps for as long as possible.

Curiously and against their usual habits, his beloved students — beloved sons — enter the room last, along with Jushiro's Lieutenant and Shinji's Lieutenant. Two very talented youngsters in their own right, even if in very different ways. There is a tension between the four of them. A tension that doesn't have to do with the meeting. Shigekuni can feel it in his bones. There is a more personal matter at stake there and only one obvious reason: Shiba Ichigo. The latest addition to that vibrant clan.

Shigekuni has been following the youngster's progress closely — curious as he always gets about new talent. His teaching days are far behind him, but Ichigo's intriguing set of powers is tempting him into taking a new protégée. Alas, Jushiro and Shunsui seem to have lain a claim of their own and Shigekuni doesn't doubt they'll do very well as teachers. They might even get the youth to open up a little in ways he can't. Not without a great deal of effort and time. Time they may not have if Shigekuni's worst fears come to pass.

He wonders briefly as to the nature of the agitation, and he can see he is not the only one. He can only surmise something must have happened the night before, during the annual party. Despite never attending, he is well aware that Ichigo and his friends got invited. Nonetheless, no gossip has not reached his ears yet and thus he can only speculate.

However, now is not the time to dwell on such pastimes and he calls for order in the room. The officers settle down soon after and he runs through the usual formalities that kick off every meeting. The familiar rustling of Sasakibe's note taking becomes his focus point to calm his mind and order his thoughts. The situation is dire, and it is important he keeps the story straight.

"As you are all fully aware, we have been looking for the culprit behind some truly gruesome experiments for a little while now. This monster has been kidnapping souls — men, women, and children alike — from the poorest districts of Rukongai and uses them in ways that leaves their bodies mutilated and distorted in indescribable ways. Several patrols have come across these scenes, each one more horrifying than the next. Yet, the culprit remained a mystery as were his motives. This morning I was informed of another brutal crime. The guards of the Maggot's Nest were found dead. Slaughtered, with no regard or compassion for their life. Likewise, many of the prisoners became casualties of the entity that ravaged one of our most secure strongholds."

He pauses to let the gravity of the situation sink in. His eyes fall on Urahara-san, who has the table in a death grip. At his side the Shihoin Princess has paled considerably despite her dark complexion. As former leader of the Detention Unit and current head of the Onmitsukido, they of all people understand the seriousness of the situation. But Shigekuni isn't done yet.

"As far as we've been able to establish, the intended target of the break in was a prisoner named Mayuri Kurotsuchi. Since his body has not been recovered and his zanpakutou is missing as well, we are operating under the assumption that the goal was to free this criminal from his cell and set him free."

Confused glances are exchanged and Shigekuni doesn't blame them. The whole case is still very disturbing when he thinks back on it and the trial had been conducted behind closed doors. They never found enough proof to sustain their suspicions or Mayuri would have been locked up in the Central Great Underground Prison as he should have been. Thankfully, the Central 46 had been convinced enough off his mental instability and inherent danger and had taken extra measures to decrease the chances of him ever escaping the Maggot's Nest. Shigekuni still vividly remembers the crazed look in his eyes and his haunting laughter as the guards dragged him away. Like he had gotten the better of them, instead of being locked up for the rest of his life.

"Suffice to say that Mayuri Kurotsuchi is without a doubt responsible for the experiments in Rukongai. He is a genius without any sort of moral code. A lack of proof of his misdoings during his time in the Gotei 13 prevented his imprisonment in the Central Great Underground Prison, but we had suspicions he was involved with similar experiments as there are going on now. It is imperative he is caught as soon as possible. Preferably alive so that he can be brought into questioning. If all else fails, use deadly force." With that, he dismisses the officers so they can work out amongst themselves how to divide the districts of Rukongai in an efficient manner.

For the first time ever, he feels…old. Old and weary. Peace has not been kind to him. It has lulled him into a false sense of security. One that he regrets now. He can see on the Captains and Lieutenants' faces that they doubt the enormity of the situation. But Shigekuni knows, with the certainty of one who has seen countless kingdoms rise and fall, that Soul Society is at the edge of disaster. Perhaps Mayuri's threat will turn out to be merely a small one. But change is coming, one way or another. The time of peace and plenty has passed.

It feels like Ichigo's heart hasn't stopped racing since the start of the festival. He can't remember a time so stressful as the tumultuous days that have just passed. And more is still to come. In comparison, the wars were easy despite the bloodshed, the heartbreaking losses, and the uncertainty of having to literally grow in power and technique during a fight against an opponent that far outclassed him and knowingly having to do so. Dread has been pooling in his stomach the whole time Sousuke was at the emergency meeting and Ichigo had been physically nauseous when he returned and whisked him away to a private location —Sousuke's room if he's going by the minimalistic yet elegant decor — with a fuming Kaien looming in the background.

— He may have stopped throwing an epic fit, but Ichigo doubts Kaien will be okay anytime soon with Sousuke's attention. And in a way it's really touching, because it seems that Kaien actually cares and doesn't want to see Ichigo…hurt? It's a stark contrast with Goat Face who'd probably be switching between crying to Mom's portrait about how quickly their son is growing up and throwing condoms at Ichigo with an exaggerated wink before forgetting Ichigo exists for the next month or so. —

He's made his decision to tell Sousuke the truth, scared as he may be to actually do so. Nevertheless, once Kurosaki Ichigo makes a decision, he sticks with it, come Hell or high water. He's done with running, done with lying and keeping his silence and trying to hide part of himself. Sousuke can accept Kurosaki Ichigo as he's accepted Shiba Ichigo or leave.

Looking up at Sousuke's baffled and dumbstruck expression, Ichigo doubts his decision to own up and tell Sousuke the whole truth. Or you know, most of it. Excluding of course the bits where Aizen was a murderous mad genius. Or the wars and the fact Ichigo was only 15 during the first. He figures that won't go over well if his age is already a problem. He's glossed over his human side too, now he thinks of it. And the Quincy. Definitely gonna keep quiet about the Quincy for a whole while longer. Actually, now he thinks about it, maybe he should have said something more than "I'm from the future,".

As he opens his mouth to try and explain further, though he's not sure what the hell is going to come out, Sousuke swoops in and captures his lips with his own. It's only Ichigo's quick reflexes to grab Sousuke's shoulders and Sousuke's strong arms around his waist that keep him upright as his legs turn to jelly and he melts against Sousuke. The seconds seems to stretch into centuries as they lose themselves in the kiss and each other's reiatsu. Sousuke's lips move against his with practised ease — though Ichigo can't find it in himself to get worked up about it —, claiming, plundering, and leaving Ichigo with tingling lips and shivers down his spine. His own response feels clumsy in comparison, but under Sousuke's guidance hesitance turns to confidence and Ichigo sated his hunger in this age-old dance.

Having been through a similar (yet entirely different) experience only recently, Ichigo recognises the feeling of reiatsu bonding. He welcomes Sousuke inside his soul, carving out a place just for him, and relishing in doing the same in Sousuke's soul. The love and unconditional acceptance Ichigo feels from Sousuke is balm to his battered soul. It feels right and for once in his life Ichigo is selfish enough to want and to take. Just like he claimed Rukia, Ichigo now also claims Sousuke as his. To have and to hold. To love and protect. To fight for until Ichigo's last breath and beyond.

The kiss ends even though their lips are reluctant to part from the other. Ichigo feels happy just staying in Sousuke's embrace. Content. The restlessness inside of him sated for now by Sousuke's presence. No pressure, no expectations, no need for a mask. He could stay like this for hours, days even.

But it's not to be. Sousuke moves to press a kiss to Ichigo's forehead and Ichigo can feel the blanket of gentle peace falling away. He moves to put some distance between them and Sousuke's hands prevent him from going to far. It's difficult to look into Sousuke's eyes —such a simple task taking more courage than he knew he had —, because he can't fight his way out of this. Can't bludgeon this problem into the ground until nothing is left. Now he needs to talk. Think about what to say and how to say it. Tell the truth, since Ichigo can't lie to a life and Sousuke will surely pick up on it, yet leave out so much.

What he finds in Sousuke's eyes isn't pity, or anger, or even judgement. He hasn't seen someone look like this at him since the last time Mom found out about the bullies and asked him to tell her what happened and to leave out nothing this time. It's jarring to see such feelings mirrored in the eyes of someone who was once his greatest enemy. And yet it isn't. Because Ichigo has come to know Sousuke. Truly know him inside and out. And he knows that behind all his intelligence and manipulation — Sousuke can still be a bastard if he wants something — lies a kind heart.

"That explains a lot for sure." The words are spoken so softly, Ichigo almost believes he's imagined them. "However, I think it'd be best if Kaien and the Captains heard the full story as well."

Sousuke doesn't specify which Captains he means. He doesn't need to. It seems silly to exclude Kyoraku and Ukitake when they are so involved already. Even if Ichigo doesn't really get why they are so invested in him now. They always seemed so distant and above it all in the past…future.

The thought of having to explain his past to so many people at the same time is stressing Ichigo out. Nonetheless, the comforting weight of Sousuke's fingers entangled with his makes the panic go away. Gives him the courage shunpo at Sousuke's side towards the Shiba compound.

The walk back from the 1st Division is a quiet one. The four men are all lost in deep thoughts. The day isn't even completely over and so much has happened already. Two issues, both very important, yet one is far easier to deal with than the other although it should be the other way around. Kurotsuchi is threat, yes. But now the divisions are aware of him and have made clear plans on dealing with him, things should work out without too much trouble.

Ichigo on the other hand… Shunsui is bemused by the number of headaches one not-quite adult soul can cause. And make all that trouble while also being one of the kindest people Shunsui has ever met. He's never seen a person help so many people without ever losing his scowl. It's almost funny to think about how many people are under Ichigo's spell, only to realise that despite being his initial and warranted wariness Shunsui has grown inexplicably fond of the brash Shinigami. Brashness that hides a heart of gold. His honest, unflappable demeanour makes one want to live up to his expectations, strange and sometimes unreasonable as they are. He doesn't lie, he doesn't fake. He lets everyone know where they stand without care for standing, military rank, or power. He takes people as they are, not for what they have or can offer.

When they arrive back at the Shiba compound, having gone there even without thinking about it, Aizen-san whisks Ichigo away. It's an intentional provocation to Kaien. They could have had a private chat within the compound easily enough. It's also a message: that Aizen-san will not give up on pursuing the younger man. And given Ichigo's earlier explosion and his ready compliance now, Aizen-san won't have to chase much longer.

Kaien is fuming of course. Yet, even he has to admit that his opposition won't change a damn thing. He was fine with it when Ichigo was thought to be an adult. The only thing that has changed is the number used to define his age. He'll grumble and fume and play Papa Bear for a while longer before giving in.

They've only just settled in with a lovely cup of tea when a pensive Aizen-san and an unreadable Ichigo enter the room. Aizen-san isn't quite dragging Ichigo, but the younger Shinigami is definitely clinging to their joined hands. His white-knuckled grip and the tension in his shoulders belie his even breathing and the blankness of his expression. A day for firsts for Ichigo it seems. This morning the volcanic rage and now absolute panic. The question remains. What happened in 15 minutes to freak out the usually composed Shinigami?

Kaien voices the same question, directed at Aizen-san and with an underlying tone of warning. Aizen-san just smirks as Ichigo snaps back. "Back off, Kaien! It's not his fault!" There is an edge to Ichigo's voice. Shunsui has to wonder, if it's not Aizen-san's fault, is it Ichigo's?

"Just tell them darling. None of us will judge you," Aizen-san whispers in Ichigo's ear as he leans over the back of the couch he's led Ichigo to sit on.

The dynamics between the two of them have changed, become more intimate. Perhaps it's because Ichigo seems so vulnerable in this moment. So completely out of his depth. Or perhaps… It's difficult to get a read on Ichigo's reiatsu in the best of circumstances, now it's completely impossible. The usually already dense reiatsu has become less of an ever-shifting shroud and more of compact layer of armour. Aizen-san on the other hand is deliberately shielding his reiatsu. Interesting…

Ichigo takes a deep breath and proceeds to blow away their minds with a sentence so unbelievable and mind boggling only Ichigo's conviction could make them even consider it.

"I'm… The reason I've refused to say anything about my past and claimed amnesia is, because…because…I'm from the future. About a 100 years given or take some decades."

They sit in silence for some minutes, trying to process this information and what to do with it. Surprisingly, the first question comes from Kaien. "So, which of your parents is the Shiba?"

Shunsui wants to facepalm because is that really the first thing that comes to mind after a revelation like this?! It's a starting point at least, but really?

Ichigo fidgets a bit before answering; "Go…My d…dad. Though I didn't know for the longest time. We went by Mom's surname instead, Kurosaki."

Kurosaki Ichigo. It fits in a way Shiba Ichigo doesn't. Almost as if Shiba can't encompass all that makes Ichigo the person he is. It also niggles at the back of Shunsui's mind. He feels like he should know the name, like it's familiar in some way. He dismisses the thought; certain it will come to him at a most inopportune time. Ichigo's stumble over the word 'father' is far more interesting. He was going to call him something else. His name perhaps? The distinction between the respect Ichigo continually showed for his mother and the lack thereof towards his father.

"Rukia?" Ah, Jushiro. Always the perceptive one.

"She was…is… very dear to me." Ichigo admits easily with a soft expression. Not quite a smile, but then again Ichigo really does smile.

"Dear as in girlfriend?" Shunsui can't help but poke the snake nest that is Aizen-san. He grins at the threatening glint on his glasses. Teasing the generally serene Lieutenant is a lot of fun now he has found a way to make him play the game.

Ichigo, the spoilsport, shakes his head and clarifies. "My best friend, comrade in arms, and honorary sister," he says with a bit of wistfulness.

Jushiro and Shunsui share a look of reminiscence. They know what it's like to forge bonds through blood and anguish. War has shaped their bond into something special and they treasure it every day.

Aizen-san on the other hand latches on to what Ichigo said. "Comrade in arms? What was one as young as you doing in battle? And Rukia would have been, by your own admission, in her 1st century. Neither of you should have been anywhere near a war."

Ichigo glares at Aizen-san, who looks decidedly unimpressed.

"I do not doubt your capability, darling, but any commander with a shred of decency and morality left would have kept the young generation as far away from danger as possible. They are, you are, the future of Soul Society after all."

It's a logical argument and one hard to argue against at that. However, Ichigo's sudden grim expression confirms some of Shunsui's worst fears. The moment war left Aizen-san's lips the puzzle pieces fell into place. As they no doubt did for Aizen-san. It's a perfect and heart-wrenching explanation for most of Ichigo's quirks and odd personality traits. They'd considered it, Kaien, Jushiro, and him, and dismissed the possibility of Ichigo being a child soldier. The last war had been the extermination of the Quincy and no children had taken an active part in that atrocity. They had failed, understandably, to take future wars into account. How on earth could the Captain-Commander have let this happen?

"I didn't have a choice!" It's not a shout. Ichigo doesn't need to shout to put power into his words. "They targeted my friends, my home, my family. I wasn't going to stand by and do nothing. And when the adults failed at their job, it came down to me to protect everything. To put a stop to everything. No matter the cost. No one cared before. Why do you care now?"

Shunsui feels the blood leaving his face. Ichigo's words steal his breath and stop his heart. He cannot escape the sense of failure that grows with every sound that falls from Ichigo's lips. For the first time, he sees the child that has been forced to grow up to soon. The adult that is still coming to terms with a new reality and adjusting remarkably well despite the trials he's had to pass.

Aizen-san has moved to kneel at Ichigo's feet, clutching his hands tight. "Whoever chose your name, chose well, my beloved protector. But, you will not go through that again. I swear with all that I am, heart and soul, that I will stand beside you always. That I will share your burdens and watch your back. Be your sword and your shield, as you are mine. For our souls have touched and will touch, until the very end." With those words he presses a kiss to Ichigo's hands.

Ichigo sinks down on his knees, so he and Sousuke are face to face rather than having Sousuke kneeling at his feet. He doesn't need the eye contact to reaffirm what their souls are shouting at the world, but he wants it all the same. Sousuke's love is a blazing beacon of warmth and light, and Ichigo is as hopelessly drawn as a moth to the flame. This is big. The very air around them feels heavy with anticipation. The other people in the room have blended into the walls. Let them watch, let them witness.

Ichigo has to remind himself to keep breathing. There is so much he wants to say, to confess. So many words he needs to swallow down again. He wants, oh how he wants. But he can not. Knows that he will never be able to confess all now. Not when Aizen and Sousuke are worlds and time apart and he can't even predict how events will turn out since this past has stopped being his past. That burden is solely for Ichigo to carry.

When he does open his mouth, it's not courage that drives his voice. Nor knowledge of what he is about to say that carries the words. In fact, the words themselves are an utter mystery to him. But they feel right. They feel like the proper response to Sousuke's vow. Spoken with heartfelt sincerity despite him being in the dark about their origin.

"Soul to soul, heart to heart. Be my sword, be my shield, as I will be yours. Share my burdens as I will share yours. Be my light in the dark, my beacon home, and let me be the same to you. No hardship will pull us apart, no adversity will separate our souls. I am yours as you are mine. Until the very end. Always."

The moment seems to stretch forever between them, lost as they are in each other's eyes and soul. Ichigo could stay like this forever, immersed in Sousuke's love and surrounded by his love, their love. It's heady and Ichigo feels a little drunk. Sousuke is leaning in again and Ichigo feels his eyes slowly closing, almost — but not really — against his will.

A sharp cough brings them back into reality. Ichigo feels a bit unsteady as he snaps back into his body and the room comes back into full focus. Moving to his initial seat feels clumsy and graceless, like he has to get used again to his body. Of course, Sousuke is as graceful as ever, the bastard. The only thing betraying his perfect composure is a faint tremor in his hands, which Ichigo takes comfort in. He moves his hand over to slide his fingers in between Sousuke's, steadying his trembling and enjoying the feeling of their skin against each other.

He doesn't really know what to make of Kaien's or the Captains' expressions, so he looks away and pretends the wall is incredibly interesting. It actually looks like it could do with a thorough cleaning. There are some dark smudges at about waist-height. One of the Clan's children that has wandered in by accident perhaps? Or…

He's drawn from his distracted musings by Ukitake's voice. "You said they targeted you specifically. Your family and friends. Who targeted you? And why did they do so?"

And there it is. A question he can't fucking answer. And he can't very well lie either. They'll notice immediately and wonder why. Nor does he want to lie and put them on the wrong track in the future. That could turn out disastrous. Not that he really knows what the right track at this point is. Ah well, he's come this far already…. He shrugs. "I'd be stupid to give you names. The past…future has already changed just because I'm here. I don't want to change anything else."

"Even though you know a war is coming?" Kyoraku asks, sounding curious.

Ichigo looks him straight in the eye. "At least this way I know it's coming."

It's not a complete lie. The war with Yhwach is coming. He knows it is. Can even more or less predict when exactly it will happen. But telling them won't make a difference on that front. It will probably even do more damage than good, especially considering Ichigo's plans. Vague outline… Random idea that came to him a couple of nights ago…

The Winter War… Someone's being active behind the scenes. The patrols these past weeks have proven that. But as to who? It's not Sousuke, that Ichigo is prepared to swear on his mother's grave. He's been considering options, but none jump out at him so far.

"You didn't answer the other part of my question," Ukitake remarks affably. "Why would they target you specifically?" Ichigo is starting to see through his veneer of kindness. Ukitake is at least as sharp as Kyoraku and hides it just as well, just differently.

Feeling bold, he juts out his chin defiantly. "Maybe because I refused to back down when everyone turned a blind eye to fucking injustice and sentenced a young girl to death without even a proper fucking trial? Or maybe because I refused to let a friend be fucking kidnapped on my watch simply because she was fucking important to me and couldn't defend herself properly? Or perhaps because I was the only one with the fucking balls to do what had to be done. Be my guest. Take your pick." He emphasises his words with a sweeping motion of his arm.

It's arrogant, it's defiant, and it's an outright challenge. And even if it turns out to be a mistake, he refuses to let them diminish what he has been through. Why care now why Soul Society depended on him to sort out their messes and kick their butt into action? They can't change Ichigo's past. Can't reforge him to their wants anymore. And he won't let them dictate his actions or future anymore.

It obviously takes them aback. They clearly can't imagine themselves entrusting their world to a teenager. But suddenly Ichigo can. He can easily see how centuries of peace lulled them into compliance and drowsiness. Whoever is behind it now, they were nowhere near as cunning and careful as Aizen was. A blunt axe to Aizen's meticulous scalpel. Aizen had nestled himself deep into the very foundations of Soul Society and the Divisions. Trusted and disregarded as kind and beloved by all. And all the while he'd been slowly destabilising the power structure he sought to destroy. The Visored, taking Gin and Tousen with him upon his defection, wiping out the Shibas, trying to get Rukia executed publicly.

'Not this time', Ichigo swears to himself. 'This time will be different.' He knows the reason behind the murders, even if he can't share that reason yet. The Divisions are looking in earnest for the culprit. It's not gonna be the same. He won't let it be the same.

"You sound like someone from the 11th," Kaien says, his light and joking tone breaking the tense atmosphere.

Ichigo's lip curls in disgust immediately at the thought of having to serve under Kenpachi.

Sousuke picks up on it, because of course he does. "You did say the 11th wasn't your cup of tea."

"If you think this Kenpachi is bad…" Ichigo trails off and the others seems to catch his drift. They don't seem surprised to hear that the current Kenpachi will be replaced with another maniac in the next century. And, thinking about the violent nature of the 11th, the Division most likely has had more Captains than all the other Divisions together.

"Tells about your family," Ukitake prompts out of nowhere.

Ichigo blinks a couple times in confusion before pulling himself together. He smiles despite himself. "It was just me and the twins for the longest time after Mom died. G…Dad wasn't around much and when he was, he preferred to hang around the twins. They were his little girls and I had been closer with Mom. He did his best but losing her was difficult for all of us." He chuckles as he allows himself to get a little lost in the memories. "It's funny how different the twins are despite being born at the same time. Yuzu is a lot like Mom, sweet and a worrywart. And usually very responsible for her age. Karin takes more after me, despite getting all the sense in the family."

"You don't think you're sensible?" Kaien asks, looking surprised. He's not the only one. Sousuke looks like he can't fathom the thought. Kyoraku has an expression of doubt. Ukitake on the other hand seems rather pensive.

Ichigo snorts as he flashbacks through all the idiotic stunts he's pulled in his original time and this one and shakes his head. "Nope. Never had much use for it," he jokes, even though he means it to his bones.

They all look at him in astonishment. Ichigo doesn't get why. Ever since coming here he's entered the Academy turned traitors into friends, a burgeoning megalomaniac burned on world domination into a…l…lover, he has adopted his former best friend on a very permanent level, probably made enemies with that one family, and showcased his abilities in a spectacular and very public manner. And would do so again if he got the chance. Because he simply can't help himself.

"How old where you when your mother died?" Kaien breaks the silence and switching the topic once again.

"I just was a child. She tried to protect me from a Hollow when I was stupid enough to approach its bait. After that G..Dad forgot how to function like a normal h…person, so I had to step up and take care of myself and the twins, who were still babies." He sees the looks they throw his way. "It's okay. It taught me a lot and I didn't mind. Still don't."

"The family should have stepped in." Thunderclouds have gathered above Kaien's head. Ichigo guesses it's one of those being Head of the Clan thingies.

"They didn't know we existed." Which is the truth. He doesn't even know if Kukaku and Ganju knew who he was by the end. "Like I said, we went by Mom's surname and didn't really have any other family around. I guess D…Dad did some stupid shit that got him thrown out of the family or something." Or something. Marrying a Quincy and abandoning your duties as a Captain before going AWOL in the human world is plenty of reason to hide from everyone you ever knew.

Kyoraku snorts in disbelief. "The Shiba don't throw anyone out, for any reason. Ever. And even if your father had committed some kind of capital offence, they would have kept taps on him and his family and would have stepped up when it became clear he was incapable of taking care of his family on his own"

"It's not Ganju, is it?!" Kaien exclaims. "You keep stumbling over the word 'Dad'…"

Ichigo cuts him of, "Heck no! I'm not from that far into the future!" The thought alone is laughable.

Kaien pouts a little, "And if he is, I can call you my baby nephew…" he trails off, visibly sad. Ichigo tries not to show the mental gymnastics his brain takes to quickly come up with what exact family relation he and Kaien actually are, and probably fails miserably. He can't figure it out anyways. Cousin a couple times removed or something."

"How far into the future are you from, darling?" Sousuke asks pensively. Latching onto his vehement denial.

"Uhm, a century, I think? Give or take a decade or so?" Ichigo answers while shrugging, thinking back on the timeline Urahara and Shinji had sketched when they had first told him about the Visored and Aizen's betrayal. He hasn't really thought about how far back he'd gone, just about the general events in the near future. It just didn't seem all that important to know the exact time he'd landed in. He doesn't really get why Sousuke thinks it's important anyways.

He gets a raised eyebrow in return and stares back with a deadpan expression. It's difficult enough to keep of time in Soul Society, let alone when only visiting to fight a couple wars. And he's not gonna ask for the human date. That would only raise questions he doesn't want to answer. Let them think it is because he doesn't want to mess with the future.

"This certainly explains your initial reactions to us," Kyoraku muses and Ichigo flinches. Badly.

Kaien's blood is boiling. To be fair, it has been boiling ever since this morning — good heavens, so much has happened in ONE day! — and he doubts it will stop anytime soon. However, he also can't help but respect Aizen for his balls. And the little shit must have gigantic balls of steel to actually propose to and — informally — wed Kaien's baby cousin within the span of 5 minutes right in front of Kaien himself, making him a witness and giving the vows extra legitimacy thanks to his status as Head of the Clan. And, as much as he hates to admit it, there is nothing Kaien can do about it, not then and most certainly not now. This kind of union is older and more sacred than the Captain-Commander himself. It is ingrained in their very soul and so much purer because of it. There is no forcing these vows, no faking the bond they create. Simply two souls baring themselves and their love to one another and thus binding themselves together for eternity. It's a rare thing nowadays in there society and even rarer, and therefore a privilege of the highest order, to actually stand witness.

Yes, Kaien has to hand it to Aizen, he has played his hand well. He dislikes the respect he feels and dislikes even more the fact that he himself has encouraged this relationship to grow to this point. It's a petulant kind of dislike, for Kaien knows very well that it's only Ichigo's perceived age and his own protective instincts that are making him oppose the match. And even then, it's not like he can build a case on Ichigo's age. Not when… when somehow children are forced into wars and made to feel like they can only trust themselves instead of being protected and kept away from such horrors by responsible adults. When children have to carry a household instead of being taken care of by the Clan. When shoulders so young have been forced to grow broad and strong to carry the weight of the world.

Kaien's heart had ached for Ichigo as they pried the truth out of him. Getting his baby cousin to talk is worse than pulling teeth. He understands the reason of course. Revealing this much could have dramatic and unpredictable effects on the timeline. But it's just so frustrating trying not to call Ichigo out on the clear half-truths and possibly even lies he's spouted. It's difficult to guess where he's simply omitted or simplified and where he's outright lied. But Ichigo's facial expressions clearly conveyed that the fact he wasn't telling the truth the whole time he was speaking. Except when he tried and succeeded to shock them by revealing at least some of the things that happened to him and his friends. — Executing someone a young girl without a trial? Really, Captain-Commander? — His defiant, almost arrogant stance…suddenly it was a lot less difficult to imagine Ichigo standing up to whoever had caused havoc in Soul Society. Kaien had felt himself standing a little taller and straighter in an effort to measure up to the challenge in Ichigo's eyes. To be found worthy by this ageless being of perseverance, honesty, and bottomless courage that looked like his baby cousin yet was so much more.

Not just a child forced into a war far beyond its ken. Not merely an innocent soul shaped by horrifying event and traumatised into finding itself unworthy of being cared for. Ichigo's gaze held the same intensity as the Captain-Commander's, the same belief in one's capabilities even if one didn't belief in oneself quite yet. It was breath-taking, beautiful and heart-breaking at the same time to see such a future, such fate shaped in such a young soul. And it woke Kaien's protective instinct even more, even as he started to accept that his concerns were unwanted by their object. Unwanted, but not unneeded, and Kaien swore to himself to not give up in trying — but not pressuring Ichigo to accept or even acknowledge —to be the father figure Ichigo so obviously lacked before.

And wasn't that an alien thing to hear from a Shiba? That they had grown up without the care and comfort of the Clan? Ichigo had been so flippant about it. Shaking their questions of as ridiculous. Oh, they may very well have gone by their mother's surname for some unfathomable reason. But family knows each other. The moment Ichigo had entered the Academy — and he must have, considering his skill level and apparent involvement in this future war. — he would have been recognised and his little family unit would have been brought back into the fold. No matter what crime his father may have supposedly committed. Even if the father had been thrown out of the Clan with no hope of ever returning, they would have kept an eye on him and taken in the children when their mother died, and their father apparently became useless. It was just not in the nature of the Shiba to give up on someone.

Kaien finds Ichigo marked lack of respect for his own father pretty remarkable and kind of disturbing. For Ichigo to give up on someone like that and expect nothing? His father must have disappointed him at every turn and failed to measure up to any standard. Kaien even suspected that Ichigo didn't even consider his father a father — and it pained him to think this of a Shiba, a family member, could fail so hard towards his children.

He is surprised to hear Ichigo doesn't believe he has sense. That's certainly not the impression he has made here. Quiet, serious Ichigo who takes his time to formulate responses, doesn't brag about his — outstanding — accomplishments, and is so mature for his age. A sharp contrast with the rest of the Clan in every way. A vibrant splash of colour, yet so sombre in comparison with his cousins' personalities. Except, that's not really true is it? He stood up for Shunsui's cousin without a second though about the possible personal consequences, he adopted Rukia in the most intimate way possible minutes after finding her — even if she had been such a close friend, a sister even, before Ichigo was ripped out of his original time — and had been playing cat and mouse with Aizen for several weeks now, ever since he'd gotten more comfortable in the man's presence. He'd gone so far as to wind up the man all week before going all out in a spectacular fight before most of the members of the Gotei 13. Perhaps they had only seen a cautious Ichigo so far. Thrown into another time with no one to rely on and frightened by the possibility of someone finding out about the impossible things happened to him. Yes, that must be it. Kaien is saddened that his baby cousin thought it necessary to hide himself. He'll have to do better to draw him out of his shell and really get to know Ichigo.

Then Shunsui brings up Ichigo's initial reactions to them and Ichigo flinches like this is the point that will make every single half-truth unravel until nothing, but the truth is left, but Kaien for the life of him can't figure out why. Sure, Ichigo had been standoffish and curt and forever scowling but for someone, who is confronted with people who possibly played important roles in his past and having to pretend to have never met them, he did a fine job at acting. Kaien never suspected anything amiss after all. Neither did Jushiro or Shunsui as far as they shared with him.

Hisana sighs as she stares out into the beautiful garden of the compound. Even when out of season the plants have their own special kind of beauty and the geometric designs of the stones of the garden's paths have a calming and almost hypnotising quality to them. Yet her aching heart cannot enjoy the beauty. Smiles are rarely to be found on her lips these days. She feels too tired for even a short stroll, content — if you can call it that — to lay on a chair on the patio and all day until Byakuya returns from his duties. And even though she truly loves her husband, the prospect of his presence isn't enough to cheer her up. She does her best to hide her worsening condition while he is around, not wanting to distress him even more, but he is a perceptive man, and he cannot hide the worry in his eyes.

Every so often she'll allow him to persuade her to visit Unohana-taichou, knowing the result will be just the same as the last time. A bit of malnutrition from a lack of appetite and her previous life in the Rukongai not so long ago. But no underlying reason for het fatigue, her disinterest in food and the world in general, and her diminished spirits. The lack of diagnosis is starting to get to him, and she hears the servants talking. About their new future mistress, trash from the Rukongai and lazy on top. No interest in running the compound or taking care of the family and not even with child yet as a saving grace. A useless, good for nothing whore who enticed the young master into a hasty marriage and is now enjoying her new easy life without caring one wit about her responsibilities.

It's not that Hisana doesn't care and doesn't feel bad about her failure to perform her duties. But the guilt just weighs so heavily on her! She feels tear on the edges of her vision every time she blinks and the heaviness in her heart causes the heaviness of her limbs as well. After all, how can she be a good daughter to her new family when she failed her old one, her sister, so badly! To leave one's baby sister behind for a new, better life is the ultimate betrayal. Hisana can't live with the knowledge of Rukia, swaddled up and alone in that horrible forest, especially now with the whispers she has caught between Byakuya and his grandfather. She keeps telling herself that Rukia must be dead, that her lie doesn't matter anymore now, that she knew this would be a likely outcome. But her heart can't help but hope. She keeps being reminded of her little sunshine.

Heavens, what kind of mother will she be if she gave up her little sister so easily? Left a helpless baby out for death, while she was swept away by her Shinigami in shining armour. The heir to one of the major families! She knew he would accept her if he had to accept a child as well. And Hisana just hadn't been able to care for the both of them. In the end, people are selfish creatures, and she had been no less so. She had left her sister, her baby, to the elements and walked into her bright future unburdened. But her ties to that little bundle of joy had proven stronger than Hisana ever expected and soon guilt, shame, and sadness dulled her bright future to a sea of grey. Byakuya, the gentle soul he was, couldn't understand and kept trying to search for a solution to her sickness in an effort to help. However, there is no cure for a broken heart and Hisana can't bring herself to tell him the truth. So here she is, mere months after her marriage, wasting away.

She hears footsteps on the deck and even without looking she recognises them as her husband's. A small smile plays around her lips, happily surprised to have him back so soon in the afternoon. She rolls to face him, stretching her neck for a kiss. She doesn't have the energy to stand up from the futon to properly greet him. He kneels at her side and they share a sweet kiss.

"You're home early," she murmurs.

He smiles down at her, a lift of the corners of his lips and a crinkle of his eyes, "The festival has begun today. I got off early so we can enjoy it together. Don't you remember?"

Ah yes, the festival to celebrate the Captain-Commanders birthday. He did tell her about it, but she had forgotten. Or rather, not really noticed the passage of time.

He helps her up and she returns to her rooms so she can be dressed in an appropriate kimono. She pretends not to notice the derisive glances of the servants as they dress her. They hurt, but not enough so motivate to do something about it. The kimono is beautiful tho and it gives her a burst of energy as she joins Byakuya.

The streets are full of colour and people and noise. It's a bit of a shock to her system at first, after months of self-pity and no other company than the servants who are supposed to be invisible. But after a while Hisana finds she can enjoy the atmosphere and the people around her even if she's still a bit detached. She flutters from stall to stall, pretty baubles catching her interest but on a closer inspection she doesn't want to buy them after all. Byakuya stays at her side, smiling indulgently. She can see he is happy to see her flourish again. Now and again, they have to make some small talk with acquaintances, and she tolerates it more easily than she would have at the compound though she still drifts off from time to time.

It's already dark, the streets and stalls shining with small lanterns, when she feels it. A reiatsu so familiar she'll never not recognise it. Rukia! Alive and well, and somehow against all the odds in Seireitei. Hisana is not a Shinigami, so her grasp on sensing is barely developed and certainly not good enough to pinpoint the whisper that a baby gives off in a reiatsu saturated crowd. But she has felt her, that Hisana knows for certain, and it give her hope. For the first time in months. She keeps a feverish eye out for the rest of the evening but doesn't pick up any hints again and soon enough Byakuya steers them back towards the compound, not wanting to tire her out. Hisana doesn't feel tired, but she doesn't want to protest either. And a good thing too, for she almost collapses upon their return. Not that she cares. Rukia is alive and well and almost within reach. That is all that matters. Hisana is not a murderess after all. Someone saved her baby. She'll be forever grateful to that person.

That night she even feels well enough to initiate intimacy, something Byakuya has shied away from in fear of wearing her out even more. He seems happily surprised and eagerly accepts her advances. The lightness in her heart makes it so she can enjoy it all the more, something she hasn't really done since the start of her marriage. Her husband is quite capable and mindful of her pleasure, but she hasn't enjoyed it this much emotionally since the world turned grey. Afterwards they fall asleep in each other's arms. Hisana only wakes once, and it's a minor nightmare. Nothing compared to her usual nightmares that have her waking in cold sweat and with a racing heart.

They visit the festival every day and every day Hisana keeps her eyes and senses open for the faintest glimpse of Rukia. She has no luck however and it starts to weigh her spirits down again. She tries not to show it though, as to not worry Byakuya. Instead, she distracts herself with the shiny pretty things on display and the physical affection Byakuya shows in the privacy of their now shared room. She tells herself it's enough to know Rukia is alive and well. She doesn't deserve to know more, she abandoned her after all.

It's already evening on penultimate day when Hisana sees Byakuya look in shock over to a couple at another stall. She looks over as well, curious to see what has drawn Byakuya, who is usually so stoic in public, 's attention. It's a handsome couple. The older man she recognises as Aizen Sousuke, the Lieutenant of the 5th Division. He's apparently quite popular with a lot of men and women in Seireitei. The other is a mystery at first, young and tall with shockingly bright orange hair. She doesn't recognise him at first, but then remembers parts of whispers and rumours between the servants. Something about a long lost Shiba who reappeared out of nowhere, also is a genius, and on top of that is being courted by Aizen-san to the great envy of many servant girls.

Well apparently, he has given in now? They seem rather cozy and Byakuya is quite shocked to see them together. She dismisses them from her mind, not really caring for the next great romance that fascinates the people of Seireitei. And then she feels it. Shiba's reiatsu is dense and well-controlled, but Hisana has been on high alert all week, seeking for the faintest whiff of her lost sister and she picks up the interwoven strands as easily as she can tell the difference between red and blue. He's the one to have found Rukia. Not just found and taken in, but adopted! He has adopted her little sunshine and Hisana doesn't know if she wants to run over and thank him from the bottom of her heart or cry until she has no tears left. Instead, her body does the only reasonable thing after months of stress: shut down. Before she knows it, the world turns dark and she loses consciousness.

Sousuke can feel the flinch going through Ichigo, not just through his body, but through his soul. It's a visceral reaction, the reaction of someone who's been living constantly with the fear of betraying their secrets. It makes sense, yet it doesn't make any sense whatsoever. Not for this particular question at least. None of them noticed anything amiss, and Sousuke can confidently say that some of the most perceptive people in Seireitei have gathered in this room.

He thinks back on that first meeting, ignoring the way the light illuminates Ichigo's cheekbones in his memories. The disrespect, the scowling, how unnerved he became by Sousuke's politeness and 'people' smile. He'd been charmed by it, so used to bootlickers and hidden suspicion that he'd been utterly captivated by how open Ichigo was about his feelings toward him. Re-evaluating everything in light of Ichigo's past — future —, changed things a lot.

Honestly, he feels a little bad for pushing Ichigo's boundaries like he did. Clearly, they hadn't had the best relationship beffore Ichigo accidentally landed in this time. Which he still has plenty of questions about, by the way. But he can't bring himself to regret doing so. He's worked hard to gain Ichigo's respect, and obviously his ignorance of whatever history lies between them has worked in his favour. Now he has undeniable proof of Ichigo's love, and the past is but a bad memory he vows to bury beneath a lifetime of love and devotion.

His mind starts working on a list of people Ichigo must have had dealings with, based on the reactions Sousuke's noticed and the ones that had naturally gravitated into Ichigo's sphere of influence. Sousuke himself — obviously —, Ukitake and Kyoraku most likely — based on the fact they are present right now —, Rukia he has admitted to having a close bond with. Tousen Kaname is added to the list as he thinks back to the first time he saw Ichigo fight. Hirako? Ichigo is pretty wary of him, and sure there is plenty to be wary of when it comes to Hirako, but people usually don't realise it that quickly.

Kaien…Ichigo still seems very confused about what to do with Kaien's presence in his life. It would make sense seeing that Ichigo hasn't had a father figure for the longest time. But even so there is no way Kaien wouldn't have recognised Ichigo as a Shiba the moment he'd lain eyes on him. The precedent is there after all. The fact that Ichigo has yet to get used to Kaien's overprotective tendencies doesn't spell much good for the Lieutenant's future.

It puts an interesting perspective on the way Ichigo has brought people he'd seemingly not gotten along with at all into the fold. A very honest sort of manipulation. Sousuke guesses it probably started as a way to keep a close eye on those he didn't trust — or being forced to put up with their presence — and they became better people simply by virtue of being around Ichigo. He does have a way of making people want to live up to his unspoken standards. He wonders what he's done to make Ichigo so wary of him. Future him must have taken a serious hit to the head to not only be so utterly blind to Ichigo's charms, but also alienated him so badly. How else can he explain such daftness? Inconceivable is what it is.

However, he doesn't need to dwell any longer on a future that will never be. He has Ichigo now by his side, and that is where his love will remain for the rest of eternity. Any other

outcome is not to be borne. To consider letting Ichigo go, would be to rip his heart straight out of his chest. No! He will cherish Ichigo, treasure and love him like he deserves. He will do everything he can to make this relationship and the bonds between them as strong as possible. He cannot go back to a life without his sunshine. Perhaps that's what happened to the Sousuke Ichigo knew in the future. He had after all spend a near century longer without knowing what it's like to be loved by Ichigo. To strife for his approval and respect. Sousuke pities that future him, for the cold and lonely life he must have continued to lead. A mere shadow of what life can really be.

Sousuke squeezes Ichigo's hand and his love's gaze focusses on him, his eyes wild and slightly panicked. He smiles softly to let him know everything is alright, trying to put all of his love and acceptance into his gaze. This seems to bring Ichigo back to present and both his reiatsu and his posture relaxes somewhat. He's still tense, but no more than he'd been at the start of the conversation, and certainly a lot less than a few moments ago.

"It's alright my heart," he reassures with a soft and intimate voice, though he doesn't lower his volume in the slightest. "We all understand how difficult it must have been to meet so many familiar faces and pretend to have never seen them before. No one blames you for that."

Sousuke does not imagine the gratefulness in Ichigo's eyes, nor the way he leans ever so slightly into him. He has obviously assuaged whatever worries were spooking in Ichigo's mind, as it should. Although, that doesn't stop him from noticing the carefully measured breaths Ichigo is taking. He assumes it's a — subconscious? — way of forcefully calming down. He gently moves his hand to Ichigo's arm and began lightly stroking him to convey his love and support.

Through this all he has been aware of the other people in the room, though he doubts Ichigo was, and is pleased that they have left him to handle the fallout of Kyoraku's unfortunate question.

"Can we let it be now?" Ichigo asks, vulnerable defiance etched into his face.

And of course, Ichigo must be desperate to stop the interrogation. Yet, there is so much they don't know! So many questions left to be answered. It's a painful struggle to quiet the voice in his head and nod at Ichigo. To let sleeping Hollows lie. And he sees that struggle reflected in the other faces in the room, Kyoraku especially. To speak of war yet refuse to share the details must be thoroughly frustrating for the older Captain.

In spite of his burning need to know, Sousuke nods at Ichigo. He gives the other Shinigami a warning glare, so they don't try to push the point. This is not the moment. They acquiesce to his silent demand. Kaien doesn't even protest as he leads Ichigo out of the room, arm around his waist. Good. Ichigo needs rest, Rukia, and lots of cuddles after his harrowing ordeal. And, considering their minute old marriage, Kaien doesn't have a leg to stand on anymore when it comes to ordering them apart. Not that Sousuke plans on pushing the elder Shiba's boundaries too much. He has a great deal of respect for him and trusts him unconditionally with Ichigo's wellbeing and safety.

Unlike usual, Ichigo docilely let himself be led by Sousuke towards his room. Rukia is awake and reaching for her daddy the moment they step through the door. The way he picks her up is so natural and instinctive, it makes Sousuke's heart yearn for…something. He can't — won't — name what. Seeing the two of them together… they are so clearly father and daughter. It's hard to imagine them as peers, equals.

Ichigo folds himself around Rukia on the futon and buries his nose in her fine hair. Sousuke settles against the wall. He desperately wishes to join them: to curl around Ichigo and bask in their combined presence. But for now, to respect Ichigo's boundaries, he'll relish from afar. However, Ichigo seems to have different ideas about that, because after a little while he looks up from Rukia's hair and taps the space next to him as he holds eye contact with Sousuke. Sousuke's heart swells until it almost hurts. Every step he takes towards the futon feels like a dream. It isn't until his bottom touches the fabric and his arms pull Ichigo into an embrace. This…this is heaven. More than that first kiss, more than entwining souls, or rather because their souls are so closely connected this feels like coming home after a particular long and exhausting day.

With Ichigo perfectly fitted in his arms and Rukia's drowsy presence all around them, they just enjoyed a comfortable silence. And gradually their eyelids and limbs grew heavier and heavier until they dozed off, still snuggled up tightly.

Outside his wife's rooms, Byakuya is pacing agitatedly. Ever since Hisana collapsed in the middle of the festival, she'd secluded herself in her rooms and refused entry to all except for some servants to bring her food and water. And even then, she consumes only the bare minimum. People are starting to talk and Byakuya has no idea what the issue was. It frustrates him to no end. Especially when everything was going so well! Hisana had seemed better and livelier than ever! It had pleased him immensely to see her with a spark in her eye and some colour on her cheeks. The girl he'd fallen in love with at first sight had returned to him, only to be abruptly taken away again.

Enough is enough, Byakuya decides. He's given Hisana her space, now he deserves answers. The door to her rooms is locked of course, but he is the master of his house and therefore has a master key to every door. The inside of the room is dark and smells slightly. Hisana is sitting on the futon, with her head on her knees and her arms around her legs. He kneels before her and this close he can hear her softly mutter "Go away, please."

Gently, he takes her chin between his fingers and lifts her head so he can look her in the eye. Her face has tear streaks all over her cheeks and her eyes are puffy and red. She looks a right mess. When she meets his gaze, new tears well in her eyes. He gently yet firmly wipes them away.

"Hisana, love, please talk to me. Whatever happened to make you so upset? Let me help make it alright again," he begs her.

To his surprise Hisana only burst into tears, sobbing loudly as she turns her head away from. He lets her go, too stunned by her reaction and baffled as to what he should do now.

"You can't… Oh Bya…It's…No one can help me. What I did…Despicable…" is all he can make out from her muttered sobs.

He takes her by the upper arms and turns her back to him. It's not a pretty sight that greets him, but he loves her so he shouldn't care about some tears and snot. "Hisana, whatever happened, my opinion of you won't change. I love you," he swears, fearing the worst from her disjointed speech.

"Promise?" she sniffles.

"On my word as Kuchiki," he vows, and he means it. He has married this woman, he loves her; Whatever story she has to tell won't change his opinion of her.

Slowly, she starts to speak. It's jumbled in places and frequently interrupted by hiccups and sniffles. It's a sordid tale, full of heartbreak and impossible choices. And it breaks his vow, his opinion does change.

A dark shadow purposefully strides through the underground tunnels. They curl up their nose at the stench permeating the dimly lit halls. Of course, they understand that the standards for a fugitive are rather low, but do bodies really have to stink up the place that badly?

The door they finally enter is no different from all the others they've passed so far. What lies behind though… It's a gruesome cross between an operation room and a laboratory. Bodies are haphazardly put on stone tables; things are floating in tall glass tubes. And a crazy genius is bowed over one of the corpses muttering to himself.

"Any progress?" they ask dismissively. They already suspect the answer by the deject air hanging in the lair.

The black and white figure straightens from whatever they were doing with the corps. "You again? I would have sent word if I'd had a breakthrough, which you know very well," he snaps backs, obviously annoyed by being disturbed in the middle of his work.

"I figured I'd come around for an update. I have considerable stake in this venture after all and Seireitei is getting antsy," they fire back, unafraid of Kurotsuchi's temperament. He owes them big time after all.

Kurotsuchi scoffs. "They have yet to come within 50 miles of this place. Nemu has been diligent in disposing of the bodies as far away as possible. As for progress…Rukongai trash is evidently not strong enough to handle the enormous strain of the merging. Not even those with decent Reiryoku reserves."

They raise an eyebrow. It's an unfortunate roadblock, but not one that should cause unnecessary trouble. "Kidnap a true Shinigami then. There are enough of them patrolling all around Rukongai. It should even be very difficult for one of your calibre."

But the genius shakes his head. "I've done some calculations and for the power levels you want to reach, we'll need at least Lieutenants, if not Captains. Only those will give you the results you want."

"So, do it," is their immediate answer. They quite like the idea of using Lieutenants and Captains in their scheme. It has a delicious irony to it. And will destabilise the power structure of the Gotei 13 at the same time, which is a big plus in their book.

"Are you mad?!" Kurotsuchi hisses while putting down his instruments with a loud clang. "Do you even realise how difficult, not to mention conspicuous that would be? And that's just if I can get a Lieutenant one-on-one, which is not a guaranteed win. And that's not even thinking about trying to kidnap a Captain! Alive and not too harmed, which complicates matters even more! I'm not sure what skillset you think I possess, but that's way above my pay grade."

They walk up to him, dominating the room and Kurotsuchi with both aura and height. "You'll do as I say. You owe me, remember? Without me you'd still be rotting in that cell of yours. Cut of from everything you treasure, limited to dreaming of your experiments. I broke you out, gave you free rein over a laboratory with all the equipment you could ever want, and gave you purpose. I want you to kidnap Lieutenants and Captains? You do so without question or doubt."

They pull back out of Kurotsuchi's space, leaving the Shinigami clutching at the table. "You're lucky I'm generous and I don't expect the impossible from you." They started walking through the room, inspecting the huge tubes as they talked. "You've experimented on these things with reasonable success, yes? Use them to weaken your victims so they can be quickly incapacitated. Target only the strongest among the Lieutenants and Captains. And leave the 11th alone. I have no use for beasts.

With that, they stride out of the room and the underground compound, leaving a shaking and resentful scientist behind.

Lunch starts off an uncomfortable affair. Ichigo is completely closed off from everyone except for Aizen and Rukia. Kaien is visibly torn between respecting Ichigo's boundaries and his brother bear tendencies. Shunsui is sheepishly sipping his sake. Jushiro has given him a firm dressing down after Ichigo and Aizen left to collect themselves and they themselves went home. It had been an insensitive question in the first place and Ichigo's reaction had only highlighted that.

Miyako, Ganju, and Kukaku form a neutral boundary between the two Captains and Aizen and Ichigo. It's a somewhat awkward task for them, mostly because they have no idea about the reason for the chilly atmosphere. Kaien, Jushiro, and Shunsui have unanimously decided to keep Ichigo's secret from everyone until such a time that Ichigo gives them permission to share his past.

However, tense the atmosphere, Miyako is still an excellent hostess and with some effort she manages to get some light conversation flowing. Ganju is more than happy to gush over his latest fireworks, seemingly unbothered by the presence of two Captains and a Lieutenant. But then, Jushiro and Shunsui have been around since Ganju was but a babe. And to be fair, a besotted Aizen is not nearly as imposing as the image he likes to project.

Halfway through the meal sees Kukaku needling Kaien for some sake, which focusses his protective instincts on another victim. Kukaku has a very Ichigo like reaction to his staunch refusal. She's up in arms and nose to nose with her older brother in a matter of moments, claiming that she deserves at least a sip and he can't keep that from her for forever. Kaien on the other hand clearly still sees her as the little girl she once was and has troubles letting go of that image. Never mind that she's fast progressing to adulthood and around the age where most people allow their children a small taste of sake so as to take the mystery away from it.

Ganju then proceeds to throw fuel on the fire by loudly agreeing with his sister and "If she can smoke, then a little sip can't hurt, big brother!".

Which is obviously the worst thing Ganju could have possibly said. Kaien explodes at Kukaku, raging about the dangers of alcohol and smoking. Shouting about how she is "still a child under my roof and I will not tolerate such disrespect from my own sister! You know the rules very well, Kukaku. No smoking or drinking until your 1st century!"

To which Kukaku immediately fires back with, "Ichigo is in his teens! Yet you let him drink without a second thought!"

This grabs the full attention of everyone else in the room and brings the fight to a standstill. Ichigo has a strange mix of nostalgia and bewilderment. A blush is also slowly creeping down from his cheekbones. That's right, his drunken shenanigans happened only two days ago. So much has happened in so little time!

"How do you know that?" Kaien asks sternly, concern colouring his voice.

"It's not like you weren't shouting it for all the world to know! The whole complex heard!" Kukaku complains. Which is a bothersome piece of news, because that means most of Seireitei knows by now. The Shiba are nothing if not consummate gossips. Jushiro still holds some hope that they have managed to keep this fact within the family, considering the gravity of the situation and that everyone likes Ichigo.

"Did they now?" Kaien's voice is low and ever so calm. Jushiro unconsciously scoots back a little. His Lieutenant is very much like the water Zanpakutou he wields. And icy calmness like this is only silence before the storm.

Kukaku seems to realise this too since she's quick to try and take back her words. "I'm sure no one has said anything to anyone outside of the Shiba!" She's wide-eyed and looking around for help.

Miyako places a hand on Kaien's shoulder to get her husband's attention. "I'll go and have a word with everyone. Make sure they know not to blab to anyone. You deal with the situation here." She takes Ganju with her, who is a lot more subdued now Kukaku got into big trouble for her big mouth.

Kaien leans on the table with one hand and pinches the bridge of his nose with the other. "Kukaku, do you understand the gravity of the situation should this knowledge become commonplace? The harm it could potentially do?"

She nods hesitantly. "I'm sorry brother. I wasn't thinking." She turns to Ichigo, who is virtually indistinguishable from a statue. "I'm sorry for spilling your secret and dragging you into my fight."

"No, you weren't thinking," Kaien concurs. "But since you see the error of your ways and I too was at fault, I forgive you. So as this doesn't go farther than the compound."

Kukaku perks up at this and throws Kaien a happy grin.

"You're still grounded though," Kaien continues and Kukaku's face falls as she starts protesting. Kaien cuts her off. "No, I won't hear it. You knew the rules about smoking and still broke them. Therefore, you're grounded for at least two weeks."

Kukaku pouts but Kaien is immovable on the subject. She stomps out of the room, most likely to sulk somewhere. Jushiro doesn't fully agree with Kaien's style of parenting, but it's not his place to interfere. And keeping Kukaku inside will keep Ganju inside as well. Which is a good thing considering the enemy lurking at Seireitei's gates.

Kaien flops back to his seat at the table while rubbing his eyes. "What did I do to deserve all the troublemakers in the family?" He asks to no one in particular.

Ichigo momentarily straightens as if he's going to take offence, before sheepishly leaning back again. Good, because for all that Kukaku and Ganju can be lovable little hellions — and Jushiro has had to listen to many a rant —, Ichigo outclasses the both of them by far. And the worst of it is that travelling back from the future is just the tip of the iceberg. Jushiro foresees many future headaches caused by Ichigo.

It's at that point that a retainer announces that Kuchiki Byakuya and his wife Kuchiki Hisana are at the front gate asking for a meeting with Ichigo. Because of Jushiro's musings he'd been looking at Ichigo and it's only because he's already focused on the young man that he notices the immediate change in his countenance. His shoulders tense up to an almost painful degree, his face goes carefully blank, and Rukia is tucked even closer to his body. Curious, very curious. Jushiro can only assume they have some sort of claim on the child. However, no Kuchiki would abandon their baby in the Rukongai, no matter how unwanted the child may be.

"Let them in." Despite how his body betrays his true feelings, Ichigo's voice is nothing but steady and determined. It's rather remarkable.

The retainer nods respectfully and leaves again. Kaien straightens out, for it wouldn't do to be seen as any less that perfect by the Heir of the Kuchiki Clan. Jushiro meets Shunsui's equally curious gaze, and they communicate their desire to stay. This meeting has a large possibility of revealing another puzzle piece of the enigma that is Ichigo after all. Ichigo meanwhile doggedly ignores the curious glances thrown his way. He's grasped Aizen hand and seems to be preparing for a fight of some sort.

Jushiro keeps a sharp eye on Ichigo as the couple enters the family dining room. The Kuchiki heir is effortlessly elegant as always. Before Aizen's makeover at Ichigo's hands he'd been declared the most handsome Shinigami in the ranks of the Gotei 13. His wife is a mere slip of thing. Pale and worryingly thin, although neither detracts much from her fragile beauty. She looks like she'd rather hide behind Byakuya, though she perks up at the sight of Ichigo. Or perhaps at the sight of Rukia. Jushiro does seem to remember a scandal some months ago involving the couple. Hadn't there been an outrage about how a Kuchiki married a woman from Rukongai? The situation is starting to become clearer to Jushiro. And Aizen as well, if he interprets the narrowing of his eyes correctly.

"Shiba-san," Kuchiki begins, perhaps more formal than the situation requires, but that's the Kuchiki for you. "It has come to my notice you have adopted a child from Rukongai some months ago."

"Got a problem with that?" comes the retort, short and sharp.

"Certainly not! It's not my intention to judge, especially in light of my own circumstances!" The response is prickly. Jushiro doesn't think he's ever seen the Kuchiki heir agitated. Like most of his kin, he's usually very serene and pokerfaced. Though he does take it to an even higher level than most.

After a short moment of pulling himself together, Kuchiki continues with a bite to his words. "You see, my wife is originally from Rukongai. And as she recently disclosed to me, upon our marriage she felt obligated to leave her younger sister behind. I simply want to confirm whether or not your child is indeed the sister that was left behind."

My, oh my. Jushiro was right! Yet another twist in Ichigo's increasingly complicated story. The boy really attracts trouble like honey attracts bees, huh.

The wife apparently has some spine, because she exclaims, "It's her! That's my Rukia!". And she walks forwards as if to take Rukia from Ichigo's arms.

Big mistake. Ichigo flares his reiatsu in warning and the woman stops in her tracks, wobbling from the force of the assault. Reiatsu sensitive then, though unlikely to be a user.

"Rukia is not yours. You gave up the right to call her yours when you left her alone in that forest. To die. Because if I hadn't found her, she wouldn't have survived much longer. She is mine." Ichigo snarls.

How interesting! Ichigo lied just then. Jushiro picked up the tell, clear as day. And it didn't make sense in light of their future friendship. She must have survived somehow for them to be friends in a century.

Neither Kuchiki seems to have picked up on it though. The woman crumbles in her husband's arms. Silent tears arm trickling down her cheeks.

"I know i don't have any right to even look at her. I gave up whatever claim I had the moment I abandoned her. But please understand that I have regretted that decision the moment I made it. I felt pressured into making it and there isn't a second that I don't wish that I had been strong enough to stand up for Rukia and myself," she sobs, a truly pitiful and devastating sight.

"Explain," Ichigo demands. He looks somewhat confused. Have things changed from his time? Or was he simply not aware of the full story? "Oh, and please sit," is added somewhat brusquely.

The couple takes place and Hisana gratefully sips from the tea that is offered to her. She takes some minutes to collect her thoughts before continuing her tale. "When it became known that Byakuya was courting me with the intent of marriage, some of his family members approached me with advice. In good faith I thought, and I listened to them keenly, intent on making a good impression on my in-laws. They… they told me Byakuya would not have me and my sister. The fallout of a Rukongai wife, particularly for the heir of a Noble Family, would be bad enough as is. To also take in and raise my sister would be a step too far. Even for a man in love."

She pauses, taking a fortifying breath and steadying the cup in her hands. "I believed them. I had been keeping Rukia a secret so far because I feared just that. So, I decided to leave Rukia behind. I did not mean to leave her in the woods, I swear!" The need in her eyes and voice to be believed is real. "There is a nice family near there that had helped me before and I thought they would keep her safe until such a time I could return for. But they weren't home when I went to drop her off and I couldn't make Byakuya wait, lest he started to suspect something! So, I put Rukia between the roots of a big tree where she wouldn't be easily spotted and found be someone that meant her harm and left a detailed note in the house."

She pauses for another sip before continuing, "It was only later that I realised what a horrible risk I'd taken. I couldn't guarantee Rukia's safety, nor the couple's swift return. The guilt began to eat at me. And neither could I confess what I'd done to Byakuya. He'd hate me for sure and realise what a horrible person he'd married. Thus, I lived with my fear, my guilt, and my regrets. Not a day went by that I didn't wish for a sign, a glimpse, a rumour. My secret was eating me alive and made me physically ill."

She stops and Byakuya took over after placing a kiss on the crown of her head. "Hisana saw you and Rukia at the festival and took ill immediately from the shock. I had to put my foot down and finally got to hear the full truth. Hisana did not believe she deserved this audience, but I will not stand by as my wife wastes away from strained bonds."

The room descends into silence. The Kuchiki have made their case and Ichigo doesn't seem in a hurry to answer their unspoken plea either way. The subject of the conversation, Rukia, is happily chewing on Ichigo's sleeve. She doesn't even seem to be aware that her sister is in the room.

"Rukia is my child now. That can't and won't change," Ichigo begins.

Hisana is nodding along intently, hurrying to add, "Of course, I would never ask…"

Ichigo interrupts her. "I grew up in a small family and it's only now that I understand the joy of a large family. So, I won't deny Rukia a sister and brother-in-law or aunt and uncle, depending on what you are comfortable with telling her later. But she'll live with me and I, as her dad, am responsible for all decisions in regard to her health and safety."

Byakuya looks shocked and Hisana looks like she is going to burst into tears again at any moment. It's a very generous offer, one very few people would have made. Jushiro thinks it speaks a lot about the relationship Ichigo must have had with the couple in the future and the trust that is carried over to their present selves. And of the kind of bleeding heart Ichigo has. He's sure the couple will live up to Ichigo's expectations. None have failed so far and a Kuchiki is rarely outperformed when it comes to family and pride.

"I'm generous, he says. I don't expect the impossible from you," Kurotsuchi grumbles, mockingly mimicking his benefactor's voice to express his dissatisfaction as he bends over his crumpled notes. He's exhausted, having been awake for a week straight now, ever since they have paid him a visited. His reiryoku and his own research into enhancing supplements have kept him lucid and mostly focused so far, but his concentration is fading fast by now. As is his time. The bastard is unpredictable in his visits, to keep Kurotsuchi on his toes no doubt. He's been lucky to escape any further visits so far, but soon his luck will run out and if he doesn't have anything to show for his efforts, he can expect a rather painful punishment. One he has only endured once so far, but not something he's eager to repeat. He shivers at the memory of the soul tearing pain.

Yet however much he fears that punishment, his true fear is for his loyal assistant Nemu. He loves like he imagines other love their children. Which she is in a sense. She might not have been born from his flesh and blood — and other… fluids —, but he has created her painstakingly. And sure, he can build a replacement given the time and equipment, but he'll mourn his firstborn all the same.

"Use one of your side projects, they've had limited success, no?" He rolls his eyes. True, some of his creatures are indeed something he's proud of and they are a work of art without compare. But even they won't stand a chance against anything higher than a 10th seat, unless the standards of the Academy have dropped dramatically since his imprisonment. They won't do the trick for the job he's supposed to accomplish, especially since he'll need multiple high level and highly capable victims to properly gather data or in case one or more should fail.

At least Nemu has made good headway with the compound. That will increase the chances of this foolish endeavour succeeding. Without that he would have given up already and accepted his punishment without (much) complaining. All he needs now is sufficient distraction. Something to tire out the Captains and Lieutenants so they won't be able to properly defend themselves against the compound attacking their nervous system.

With a sigh he turns back to the hollow drifting in the huge glass container filled with water. It's an ugly thing with too many legs, or rather arms, and a fanged mask. Even it's colouring is unattractive. Tubes are connected to the container from all angles. Some pump distilled souls into the container, while others deliver a potent sedative: to keep it both alive and unconscious. It was difficult enough to get the thing in there in the first place. He doesn't fancy fighting it a second time. Crafty little monster.

Kurotsuchi looks at the needle and the sealed zanpakutou in his hands. It's a long shot but if it works… Then he has confirmation that the opposite should work as well, and he will have secured a safe and prolific future. Well, for himself and Nemu at least. The rest of Soul Society will suffer a much harsher fate, but it's not like he cares about them. They locked him away and now they'll suffer the consequences of their actions. Moralistic hypocrites on their high horses. He's heard they've instated his former rival as a Captain, nevermind that they were doing much the same research. Yet he is imprisoned in that filthy cell, while the idiot is rewarded with a cushioned position. Typical!

Kurotsuchi straightens his back with a determined breath and carefully injects the needle into one of the tubes. He swears he can hear the screaming of souls but knows it's but his imagination. The souls hold none of their former personality. They are just a power source now. Without hesitating another moment, he drives the zanpakutou through the glass that holds the first step of his life's work and into the hollow. Seconds tick by slowly and nothing seems to happen. He holds the zanpakutou as minutes stretch into eternity. Just as he gives up hope and releases his grip, the zanpakutou is dragged out of his slack hands and sinks further into the body of the hollow, which is starting to emit an aura in horrid shade of sickly green. Physically the hollow doesn't change much, but Kurotsuchi can feel the difference in its aura and it's everything he's hoped for and more. Perhaps he'll get out of this with his soul intact after all!

In and out. In and out. A man's breath is loud in the darkness amongst the plains. Too loud, yet he had no way of quieting his harsh panting. Just fleeing towards the trees far in the distance and evading the attacks at his back was costing all his focus. He curses his merger stamina reserves and his age. Had he been a younger man, the hollow at his ankles would never have been able to catch up with him. Now it is all he can do to stay ahead of the thing. He hears it cackling, closer than expected, and can only just duck between the arm?, whip?, tentacle? that aims for his head.

He does not stop; does not deviate from the course he's set out in his head. To stop now would be to accept death and he's not ready for that yet. He knows in his heart that his chances to live to see another sunrise are slim, but he won't give up. Not if he hasn't yet tried every trick in the book. But for that he needs cover. And to get cover he needs to reach those damn trees.

A sharp pain flares from his calf up his leg and through the rest of his body. He curses and stumbles but doesn't falter, purely thanks to his stoic upbringing. It's a near thing though and he doesn't doubt that a lesser man would have fallen to the ground from the pain alone. A swing of his zanpakutou takes care of the … tentacle. Well, that's one thing confirmed at least. The pain only spurns him on to run ever faster towards the forest that is growing nearer and nearer.

Once beneath the trees, he cloaks his reiatsu and forces himself to breath silently. It's unpleasant to the highest degree. Alas, the only thing he can do is to ignore the burning, to push through, and survive. The large tree he is leaning against acts both as a hiding place and something to lean on while he prepares his next move.

"Where are you, Shinigami?" the hollow cackles. Its voice is eery and has a cruel undertone to it. "You can run but you can't hide. Not from Metastacia! I've tasted you and now you'll never escape me again!"

If that doesn't sound ominous. But he can't let that distract him from his plan. Thankfully, the hollow is loud in its hubris. It fully believes it will come out of this fight victorious, and maybe that arrogance isn't misplaced, but its noisy approach also makes it a lot easier to gage where the bloody thing is and where it will move to next. Still camouflaging his reiatsu, he carefully gathers power on his fingertips and tongue. Protection won't do him any good now, he'll be dead before the spell has fully left his lips. Kenpachi is correct in this case, offence is the best kind of defence.

His eyes are closed, and his mind is calm as he listens to the rustling of the trees and bushes. He is utterly focused on the task that awaits him. Not even the hollows cackling, and insults can shake the tranquillity he has achieved. Almost there, just a few feet, yes now is the moment. He steps from behind the tree, surprising the hollow — but not enough. It's merely surprised that he gave up his hiding place, not that he was hiding there. —, and lets blue lighting fly from his fingertips. It deals a severe blow to the hollow's tentacles, easily destroying half of them. Not enough. He expected to get all of them.

On his next breath, he's behind the hollow, his zanpakutou cleaving through the ones his spell didn't touch. Except, instead of smoothly separating the hollow from its extra appendages, his zanpakutou comes to an abrupt stop, before…before dissolving from his hands. He stares at the empty space in his hand, his soul is crying out for its missing part, and then reality hits and he shunpoes into a tree. Once again cloaking himself and staying deadly still.

"Not what you expected, hmmm? Stupid little Shinigami. He thought he could kill the mighty Metastacia! Stupid little Shinigami thought wrong! What is he going to do without his precious sword, huh? Run away like the coward that he is," the hollow shrieks before cackling again.

This is a serious setback. His chances of winning and living have just gone down from unlikely to just roll over and die already. His reserves are depleted from the constant forced Shunpo tempo he's been doing ever since nightfall. He won't manage a more powerful spell than what he's just managed and even those will be quickly losing in power as well. No zanpakutou, no reserves, and no rescue coming to his aide. He has a choice now. He can keep on fighting, desperate and futile until he meets his inevitable end, or he can face his death with all the dignity he has left. It's not as easy a decision as he would have liked. His instincts to live are strong and he can practically hear Kenpachi shouting in his ear. Absurd, foolhardy idiot. How did they even become friends again? He can't really remember. Only hope that he'll see him once more someday. But not too soon. That wouldn't do.

Decision made, he straightens out his clothes and gives a little prayer. The hollow, Metastacia, is closer and closer. He drops from the tree in front of the thing. It really is an ugly specimen. He's at ease with his decision and true calmness reigns over his heart and mind. He's had a good life after all. Even if the end did leave something to be desired. His only regret is that he wasn't able to say goodbye.

"Did you get bored of our cat and mouse game that quickly?" the hollow asks.

"I see no point in extending the inevitable. Congratulations, you won," he answers wryly.

"Tsk, tsk, tsk. I haven't even been able to explain my special abilities yet," it whines.

"No need. I have accepted my death. Let's get it over with, so I may re-join with my loved ones," he says decisively.

"Very well, if you insist." He can almost see the eyes rolling behind that mask of it. It brings it tentacles into position, and he braces himself for the pain that will come soon. Quick as lightning they strike, and he spits out the blood that filled his mouth. As his conscious fades, he hears hazily, "Though don't be so sure you'll see your loved ones again so soon. You're mine know."

As the darkness and pain pulls him under, all he can think is, "You bastard."

The sun blesses the beautiful spring day. Hisana looks out of the window to her beautiful garden and feels excited to go out and dig around in it. Seeing Rukia, knowing her little sister is loved and safe as she can possibly be, had been a balm for her broken mind. She is far from cured, but her spirit is put back together and she can appreciate life again. She catches her husband smiling at her and smiles back shyly. He's been so lovely to her these past days. Insisting on seeing Rukia, making time for the two of them to eat together, replacing the staff with kinder servants Hisana actually likes and who help her to better understand her duties. He's helped her become a wife he deserves, and they've been acting like a lovesick couple. Or, as much as a lovesick couple a Kuchiki will allow himself to be.

The sun has re-entered Hisana's life and she's all the more grateful for it. And more aware of the blessing she has received. She doesn't allow the greyness to pull her under anymore, and it's still a battle on a lot of days. But she hasn't entered that vicious circle anymore of guilt and depression. The stares and whispers still hurt, but as long as she has Byakuya as her rock, she can handle them.

She is in the middle of suggesting a turn around the garden before Byakuya has to return to his duties, when a Hell Butterfly lands on his shoulder and drops a note in his lap. They exchange a curious glance before Byakuya picks up the note and opens the seal with a butterknife. As he reads, the colour rapidly leaves his face before the note falls from his limp fingers. A look of horror is etched onto his delicate features.

Feeling bold and curious, Hisana moves around the table and picks up the note while she curls into her husband, offering him silent support. He grasps her around her waist and drops his head onto her shoulder. She gently cards one hand through his silken locks and holds to note open with the other. On official paper with the official stamp of the Captain-Commander in black and white ink is written the most shocking news. The newest cadets of the 6th have been found in the Rukongai. Their Captain, who led the expedition as is tradition, hadn't been found yet. He is presumed missing in action.

"What is going on?" Ichigo asks again, more insistently. He can see the conflict brewing Sousuke's guarded eyes and feels the war in his soul. The fight between giving in and telling Ichigo everything he wants to know, and protective him from…something. He pushes his own need to know to the forefront of their new bond, his desire to not be excluded any longer from important decisions. Somethings happening, something important, and Ichigo has a suspicion about what, but he doesn't have all the facts, or an accurate timeline, and most importantly the original instigator is standing right before him and there is no way Sousuke has become Aizen. If there is one thing that Ichigo is absolutely sure of, it's that Sousuke will not be responsible for creating the Vizards or killing Kaien. But that still doesn't solve the mystery of what in the world is going on!

***Flashback***

Ichigo is moaning as Sousuke presses kisses from his collarbone to the sensitive spot behind his ear, all the while keeping him pressed up against the door. The moans turn into a gasp as Sousuke a nibble from his earlobe before capturing his lips again in a plundering kiss. Ichigo finds himself losing the battle between their tongues but it's one he loses with pleasure. His dreams have started spinning out of control ever since their fight and the events following it, the tension between them rising with every glance exchanged and every touch, however short. But Sousuke had continued behaving like the perfect gentleman, only ever kissing Ichigo when escorting him back to his dorm room or the Shiba estate.

It had been driving Ichigo up the walls and he'd been letting loose some frustration on the school dummies— his zanpakutou cackling the whole time —, when Sousuke had arrived to pick him up their date. Ichigo, having lost track of time, had been sweaty and disheveled, with his kosode opened a little wider than socially acceptable. He'd gotten used to the wider necklines of his Shikai and Bankai, all right? The high necks of his uniforms were positively stifling.

He'd been in the middle of apologising for his forgetfulness when Sousuke had stalked up to him, a predatory gleam in his eye. Ichigo, surprised and inexplicably spooked, had stumbled back. Right against the other door of the room. "That's right. Run little lamb!" Shiro had sniggered.

He hadn't been able to dwell long on either his strange reaction or Shiro's, because Sousuke had been across the room in flash and had caged him in with on arm above his head and one around his waist. The moment had seemed to stretch forever as they locked gazes, neither daring to breathe for fear of disturbing the moment. Ichigo's eyes had been greatly drawn to Sousuke's lips and his thoughts to their chaste kisses compared to the intensity his dreams predict almost every night now.

Something in Sousuke's composure had snapped and he had dived in for a kiss that fulfilled every single promise made in Ichigo's dreams. The sheer pleasure had left Ichigo breathless and jelly-legged, though he'd given as good as he'd got. Yet his inexperience had left him clinging to Sousuke's kosode.

A leg works its way between his thighs and it's only when it makes contact with his erection, that Ichigo realises he's been rock hard since Sousuke started kissing him, possibly even before. He bucks up against the firm muscles. The pleasure is almost too much for his senses, it's even better than he'd dreamed it would be.

Sousuke is well on his way to claim Ichigo's neck and shoulders, his kosode nudged almost to his elbows, as an insistent voice breaks through the haze of arousal and lust.

"Lieutenant Aizen Sousuke of the 5th Division, your attendance is required forthwith at an emergency meeting at the 1st Division." The Hell Butterfly is flying right above Sousuke's head and keeps repeating itself. "Lieutenant Aizen Sousuke of the 5th…"

Sousuke waves it away, but the spell is broken and with one last soft kiss they separate. Ichigo has to concentrate to untangle his hands from Sousuke's kosode. It embarrasses him ever so slightly, but he doesn't want Sousuke to leave. Not now, when Sousuke's finally giving what Ichigo's hasn't yet worked up the courage to ask for.

*** End flashback ***

"Don't you dare leave me out of this Sousuke! I'm more than able to stand my ground in whatever is going on. You of all people should know that!" Frustration and anger colours Ichigo's voice.

Sousuke pinches the bridge of his nose. "I do know that, my heart. But that doesn't mean I don't want you as far from this mess as you can possibly be. However, you are right. You are capable and might be able to offer valuable insights on the situation."

He gently leads Ichigo to a seat before continuing. "Two situations are at hand and they are likely connected, though it is impossible to say how exactly. The first is the escape of a dangerous criminal by the name of Kurotsuchi Mayuri. He's a genius, a scientist, which a twisted worldview and no morals. He was imprisoned years ago for his inhumane experiments. We've yet to discover how exactly he escaped or where he's hiding at the moment. Though we suspect he has something to do with the …. with what's happening in Rukongai."

Ichigo blinks in surprise. That's… He'd known that Kurotsuchi was a creep. But this seems really convenient? Sousuke has turned into a better person, so another mad genius takes his place unprovoked? Something's not right. He can feel it in his gut, but what?

"As for the other; Kuchiki-taichou has gone missing during a standard patrol. Of the squad that accompanied him only their clothes have been found. No one has heard from him in two days now and his reiatsu has disappeared. Kuchiki was a very good fighter, so to think that he's possibly been killed is very worrying. His grandson, Kuchiki Byakuya, has taken over as head of the 6th Division and head of the Kuchiki clan. An elite search party is being put together as we speak to investigate the last place they were sighted." Sousuke hesitates and Ichigo knows what he is going to say.

"You are in that search party" It feels like the ground is crumbling under his feet as Sousuke's nod confirms his worst fears. His heart is beating too fast, and his gut clenches as he predicts what's going to happen. But what can he say? How can he stop Sousuke from going? He can't. Not without confessing what Aizen has done in the past of his future.

Ichigo grasps Sousuke's arm in desperation. "Promise me you'll be safe! Promise you'll come back to me!" he begs.

"Ichigo." Sousuke takes him in his arms. Concern shining in his eyes. "Of course, I'll be safe. Why are you worrying so?"

Ichigo shakes his head. He can't answer that! "I… This isn't what I expected… I don't know! But I have a bad feeling. Please be careful!" he insists.

Sousuke's expression softens. "Of course, my dear heart. Don't you know? I'll always come back to you."

Ichigo curses the fact that his hands are tied. Sousuke doesn't understand the gravity of the situation, the danger he and the others will be in. He'll be captured and hollowfied and there is nothing Ichigo can do about it! Or is there…

Ichigo is stone-faced as he watches the search party leave. Its composition has only confirmed his worst fears. There are a few differences from the Visored he knew: no Lisa, Kensei, or Mashiro, and Sousuke will be a victim instead of the perpetrator. But it's a near enough approximation that it feels like his heart is stuck in his throat. He can only thank the spirits that Kaien is still very much alive and has been instructed to keep Seireitei safe, together with Kyoraku and Ukitake. That should keep his cousin out of harm's way. Letting one loved one leave towards certain danger is more than he can handle.

But he has a plan. Or well… an intention to save Sousuke would be more aptly termed. Not much to plan for when he doesn't know the how, why, where, and when. Not that this situation is any different from all his other plans. At least this time he has full control over all his powers.

The gates close behind the hulking mountain that is Hachigen and Ichigo shunpoes towards his dorm room. He can't risk being seen at the compound and being stopped by some well-meaning clan member. Or Kaien. His cousin has been hovering, clearly feeling the tension in the air. He's already half undressed by the time the door closes behind him and he pulls out his shihakusho. Every time he puts it on, it feels like coming home. Zangetsu is practically vibrating by the time he picks him up. He's been itching for a fight ever since they came here. The spar with Sousuke and Kyoraku had only wetted his bloodlust, not sated it.

Determinedly he pulls open the door, only to have a heap of bodies fall at his feet. Ichigo stares dumbfounded at his fellow Academy students and friends. Matsumoto, Ise, and Gin form a tumble of limbs and groans, with Tousen and Komamura looking on in exasperated amusement.

"What the fuck are you guys doing here?!" Ichigo snaps. He doesn't have time to deal with them. Every second he wastes is a second can cost him dearly.

"We're going with you!" Matsumoto states firmly. She has extracted herself from the ground and is pulling Ise from under Gin.

"I beg your fucking pardon?!" Ichigo asks, incredulous at the surreal scene before him. It's strangely reminiscent of another scene a couple of years ago.

"You are following the search party, no? We've observed your anxiousness and worry. Clearly your gut feeling is telling you that something will happen to them and since you've yet to be wrong, we will accompany you." Tousen states, sounded obnoxiously logical.

"No." Ichigo refuses without a second thought.

"Why not?!" Matsumoto argues back. "We want to help! Gin has told us what's going on. Surely there is safety in numbers!"

God, Ichigo doesn't have time for this. "You'll only be in the way." He responds coldly. Ise's flinch hurts, but there is nothing he can do about it right now. He'll apologize later.

"Ichigo-kun," Gin's smile is slightly strained. "Please consider the facts. We all acknowledge that you are very powerful but Ran-chan is correct. There is indeed safety in numbers. A lone Shinigami is an easy target for hollows, while they will shrink back from attacking a group. You'll want to spare your power for when it really matters. Moreover, each of them has abilities you'll sorely need. And on top of that, they can fall back and get help if things really get out of hand."

Ichigo wishes he could ignore Gin's words, but it's clear they won't let him leave without them. "You won't come with us?" he asks instead.

Gin shakes his head. "My place is here in Seireitei, keeping the 5th under control while both my Captain and Lieutenant are gone. And," he stretches his hand out, a caged Hell Butterfly in his grasp, "This one will notify me if any of you are in mortal danger, so long as you keep it with you."

Ichigo accepts the gift with a nod of thanks, signalling his acceptance. Matsumoto brightens and claps her hands together in joy. Tousen and Komamura stand straighter with pride. Ise smiles beautifully at him. He levels them all with a stern stare. "If we're doing this, my word is absolute. If I say run, you run. If I say hide, you hide. If I say leave me behind and save your own sorry asses, you do so. Understand?" His tone brooks no dissent."

They wilt a little, but nod anyways. They have clearly made up their minds and Ichigo can only pray to the gods that he can keep them out of harm's way.

"Let's go," Gin's smile is back in full force. Ichigo suspects his eyes are close to hide the worry in them. He is sending his girlfriend into unknown danger after all. "I can get all of you out without anyone noticing, but we'll have to be quick."

Gin shunpoes away, Ichigo follows close by and he can feel the others grouping near him. Thankfully this part goes without a hitch. The Gate Gin leads them to has yet to be sealed off and if they are expecting intruders, it's for them to try and get into Seireitei, not leave it.

Once outside and far enough from the walls, Ichigo slows to a halt to start giving his orders. Tousen and Komamura will take point, their combination of reiatsu sensitivity and exceptional nose will be the fastest way to catch up with the search party. Ichigo wants Ise in the middle, since she is their Kido expert. He and Matsumoto will take up the rear. Inwardly he is grateful he's been training with all of them. That makes them less squishy than the average Academy student and even the cannon fodder that makes up the lower seats of the Gotei 13. It has also increased their stamina immensely. Though, he also stealthily and steadily infuses them with some of his own reishi, increasing their reserves so they can keep up the brutal pace he sets and will have enough power left over when they have to battle.

He wishes he could do more, but it will have to do. He will never forgive himself if they come to harm, but at the same time he's also happy he doesn't have to do this alone. It's not the group he's used to, similar though they might be. But it's a group he's grown to love for who they are, not who they remind him of.

And so, they give chase: a friendly giant, a standoffish and slender young man with dark hair, a petite girl, a busty and fiery haired young woman; all following Ichigo's light, which gives them strength and courage beyond their knowledge.

The world flies by at neck-breaking speeds. The scent Sajin has locked in grows stronger with each step. Despite the detour of having to leave from a different Gate they are making incredible headway through a landscape Komamura has only seen once before, during his trek towards Seireitei and the hopeful future it offered.

Surprisingly, even though they have left the more civilised regions long behind, they have yet to be targeted by Hollows. Yes, there is strength in numbers. But Sajin has no illusions that they're a rather easy target compared to what usually passes through these lands. Or they would be, if not for the reiatsu that lays over them like a thick blanket, infusing their limbs with strength and speed, keeping up their stamina reserves, and sending out strong keep away signals.

Sajin can pick up the hints of worry and determination fused into it from its owner, and wonders what Kaname makes of it with his superior senses. A quick glance reveals nothing, the man has perfected his pokerface long before they even met. It doesn't really matter, but he'd like to discuss it later.

They have had many late-night discussions about Shiba Ichigo, ever since they met him in that fated History class and the Shinigami had dismissed their unusual looks with "I've seen worse". He'd been skittish in the beginning, more so towards Kaname than Sajin himself for some reason. But they had been stubborn on forging a friendship with the first normal person to look past their looks. They had found an ally in Rangiku and discovered Ichigo kept everyone at arm's length, even his own family. They only one who hadn't had to fight their way into Ichigo's good graces was Rukia. And really who wouldn't have loved the kiddo on first sight? Even Nanao had had to out-stubborn Ichigo to get training and work her way into the close-knit circle that could call themselves a friend of Ichigo.

And the change in all of them afterwards. It is hard not to see how they've all evolved in the few short months under Ichigo's influence. It's impossible not to be grateful for his —unintentional — guidance and his unspoken demands of greatness. Because of Ichigo they had been pushing themselves beyond what they thought their limits were and now stood to graduate with honours and had already been offered seated junior positions by several Captains.

When Gin had come to warn them of Ichigo's erratic behaviour concerning the search party, giving them a concise — and probably unsanctioned — overview of events, they had all immediately come to the same conclusion: Ichigo had a bad feeling about it and was most likely going to follow the party. Their decision also had been unanimous: he was not leaving them behind. They had been able to convince him much easier than expected. Each of them had had an entire speech prepared. Sajin blamed the time constraints Ichigo was operating under and the unadulterated panic in his eyes.

Shinji curses, loudly and obscenely. They been led into a trap and like good, blind, little lambs they'd followed without questioning. They'd passed the massacre that was the murder scene of the 6th Division cadets, easily following Kuchiki's trail. It led away from Seireitei and deeper into Rukongai. According to Hachigen, he had been in a panic to get away as fast as possible. They'd followed the trail, keeping their senses sharp lest Kuchiki's downfall was still in the area, thought they had deemed that unlikely. The clearing they had ended up in didn't have the traces of battle they would have expected from a Captain of Kuchiki's calibre, nor did they find a body anywhere. But the trail had ended quite clearly, so they had split up to try and find more clues.

A howl from Hiyori, the Lieutenant of the 12th, had had them all rushing back, only to be confronted with a twisted, disgusting view. Kuchiki been standing in the clearing, like he'd never disappeared in the first place, but his skin had been darkish green with orange circles around completely black eyes.

The thing had cackled with a high-pitched voice completely foreign to the normally stuck up Kuchiki. They had all been too stunned to react quickly when it had zoomed around the clearing, using shunpo steps Kuchiki was known for doing. Shinji had barely noticed the prick, more focused on that creepy voice whispering, "I smell fresh meat," in his ear. They all noticed though when their reiryoku systems closed, leaving them weak and way too vulnerable.

Hiyori yells, "Get here that I can ram your ugly face in!" Brave little thing, but more brash courage than brains in this case.

"Hmm, you would make a lovely little snack. Perfectly bite-sized," the thing muses. Shinji refuses to call it Kuchiki. It may have his face, but obviously nothing of the Captain is left in there.

"What the fuck are you, you disgusting, little shit. And who are you calling small!" Hiyori yells, as she falls into a Hakuda stance. Yep, definitely no self-preservation that one.

"Foolish Shinigami. So convinced of your own worth. Yet here you are powerless, while I won against a Captain easily! You should be on your knees, begging for the mercy of Metastacia before I eat you too!" It spits, agitated by Hiyori's brashness.

It speeds towards Hiyori, mouth opening far too wide to reveal a host of tentacles shooting forward. Shinji curses how far away they are, they'll be too late to interfere, and he doesn't like the look of those tentacles. In normal circumstance they'd be at Hiyori's side in less than a heartbeat, but now… Why did they have to split up in the first place?

Hiyori has braced herself for impact, a compact bundle of fierceness and defiance, waiting for a blow that doesn't come. Or rather, comes from the wrong side. Aizen has bodily thrown himself into Hiyori, pushing the both of them to the ground and out of harm's way.

It's a brief respite, because the Hollow — Shinji assumes it's a Hollow, but he's never seen one like this. Never thought it was possible for a Hollow to take over a Shinigami's body and use their abilities. — switches course the moment it notices it has missed its target. The two on the forest floor have nowhere to run to. Shinji looks at the spectacle with horrified fascination. He can't look away, despite not wishing to see his Lieutenant's — who he's slowly become fond of — imminent death.

He stops breathing for a moment and his heart misses several beats as he watches the tentacles approach the duo, almost in slow-motion, powerless as he is to avert the danger. The tentacles are less than a hairbreadth away from Aizen's back when they fall powerless to the ground. For a moment nothing moves. Everyone is rooted to the ground in shock.

Then, the top half of Kuchiki falls to the ground, revealing Shiba Ichigo behind him. He's clad in the shihakusho he'd worn for his missions and that glorious time in the Arena. At first glance, it looks like the standard shihakusho worn by all members of the Gotei 13. But looking closer Shinji notices the differences: the collar is opened wider, revealing his collarbones and part of his chest, the sleeves are wider, and every edge is slightly ragged and almost wispy and undefined in reality. Like it's less made out of fabric and instead made out of pure reiatsu.

"Ichigo!" Aizen cries out, trying to right himself from his undignified sprawl.

Ichigo falls to his knees next to his lover. Concern is written all over his face as he pats Aizen down, looking for injuries, and asking a thousand questions a minute. It's rather funny how he ignores the rest of the gathered Shinigami, like he didn't just crash a search party he has no right to be anywhere near to and saved two Lieutenants from certain death.

Suddenly, Shinji's vision swims. His knees feel weak and it's all he can to do to simply stay standing. A quick look around sees his companions wobble as well and even fall. Ichigo on the other hand is back to his feet, dual swords at the ready and scanning the surroundings. He doesn't seem affected, but without feedback from his spiritual presence it's difficult to say. Shinji hates being handicapped like this. He feels like he's lost half his vision!

And he's quickly losing the other half. Whatever is happening it is acting fast. His eyelids feel like they weigh a million pounds, they droop down without his consent. Shinji tries to stay conscious, but he is swiftly pulled under. 'Must be a sleeping gas or something,' his thoughts slur. The last thing he sees before his eyes close for the last time is Ichigo falling back into the arms of a slender, unknown woman.

"Stay here!" Ichigo's voice is stern and warning. "Do NOT get seen or heard! Do NOT get captured! If it looks like shit will go wrong, send the Hell Butterfly to Gin and get the hell back to Seireitei! Do NOT get caught up in a fight you cannot handle!" With those instructions he zips off, presumably to do just that.

Rangiku rolls her eyes, but settles down against a tree anyways. Ichigo sure knows how to mother hen. It's not like they are gonna throw themselves headfirst into danger! Probably…

She squeezes Nanao-chan's shoulder. The girl is pretty nervous to be out here, so far in Rukongai and so close to danger. Her uncle won't be happy to discover she's joined Ichigo's hare-brained scheme, but Nanao had been loath to stay behind despite the repercussion that would surely await them upon their return.

Rangiku couldn't blame her. She has her own doubts and fears, mostly being kicked out of the Academy and Seireitei altogether. However, there were no explicit rules preventing them from leaving, nor had there been an emergency lockdown. And, really, it's not like they are doing anything wrong! They are simply lounging in a pretty wooded area in Rukongai, nothing more.

Tousen gasps, a sound so out of character for him, Rangiku is up and next to him in a flash. Nanao presses into her side and she senses Komamura at her back. With wide eyes they watch in the distance as the small Lieutenant of the 12th shrieks as she is confronted with a…zombie? The body is green and moves haltingly, like it isn't used to its limbs properly. Rangiku can't quite make out details from this far, but if she squints her eyes just so it kinda looks like Kuchiki-taichou? How is that possible?

They look on with growing horror as the rest of the Captains and Lieutenants rush into the clearing and the thing moves faster than their eyes can follow. It sort of looks like it tagged all of them for some reason?

"Their reiatsu…It's gone! I can't feel any of them!" Tousen whisper-exclaims, horror in his voice and face, so unlike his normal pokerface.

Rangiku feels cold horror clenching around her heart. That's impossible! To cut a Shinigami off from their spiritual energy… "Fuck!" she curses, trying to stay quiet.

Nanao is crushing her hand as they all watch together in horror while the blond Lieutenant keeps provoking the thing. They can't really hear what's going on, but what they see paints a clear enough picture. Terror strikes as the thing tries to attack the Lieutenant with… are those tentacles coming out of its mouth? A sigh of relief echoes softly through their little clearing as Ichigo's beau pushes her out of harm's way, only to turn into sharp inhales of panic as the thing easily changed course to attack the duo on the ground.

Rangiku nearly swoons in relief when Ichigo intervenes at the last possible moment and slices the thing into two. Nanao's grip is becoming almost unbearably painful, grinding the bones of her hand together.

"Over there!" Komamura points at a duo walking into view behind the gathered Shinigami.

With dawning horror Rangiku realises she has heard of a figured painted in white and black quite recently. "That's Kurotsuchi! He's an escaped criminal! Gin said he's really dangerous! Oh, what's she holding?!" she hisses.

The slender figure right next to whom they presume is Kurotsuchi is holding a long, cylindrical, metal container. Its edges are sort of blurry for some reason.

Komamura's nose twitches and he puts his helmet back on. "Quickly, cover your nose and mouth. That stuffs smells like bad news!" he urges while ducking further behind a tree.

They all swiftly follow his command and try to hide better behind various trees and bushes, while also keeping line of sight on what's going on. One by one they see the Captains and Lieutenants fall to the ground unconscious. Ichigo remains upright the longest, his spiritual energy trying to fight the gas — sleeping gas? —. The slender woman walks up behind Ichigo delivering a blow to his neck and causing Ichigo to fall back in his arms.

The quartet looks on in horror, unable to intervene and forced to helplessly watch from afar, as she easily scoops up their friend. The other bodies are collected by … Hollows? It's difficult to be sure, but it certainly looks like low level Hollows. Rangiku wonders what sort of foul-play this is. What Shinigami, however low they have sunken, would willingly work with Hollows? What Hollows would willingly work with a Shinigami?

Before long the clearing is empty, and they all exchange a desperate look. Never one to stay quiet, Rangiku asks, "What now? We can't let them escape!"

Tousen frowns, "Ichigo was very clear in his instructions. We release the Hell Butterfly and get back to Seireitei to report on what we saw. Let the people in charge handle this."

Rangiku snorts derisively. "By the time we're back and have found someone to listen to four Academy students, it will be far too late! This investigation has been going on for months and so far there had been no trace of Kurotsuchi and his hideout. If we don't follow now, we'll never see Ichigo, or the officers ever again!"

"Ichigo said not to meddle with situations we can't handle," Tousen snarls back. "What good will it do if we follow and get captured ourselves?"

"Rangiku-san is right," Nanao pipes up, so softly they have to strain to hear her. She's looking down at her feet, her expression hidden behind a veil of hair. Steadily her voice grows in volume and she lifts her head to stare them all into submission with the determination edged inside the lines of her face. "If we don't follow, they'll never find where everyone has been taken. Ichigo said not to get caught up in a fight we can't win. But if we play this right, we won't have to fight. We'll follow them sneakily and release the Hell Butterfly with as complete information as we can manage once we've found the hide-out. It wouldn't be right to leave now, like cowards;"

Tousen is visibly debating with himself, but Nanao-chan has hit his Achilles heel. "Fine! But we get out of there before things get out of control!" he demands.

Nanao agrees easily and so does Rangiku. A shared look conveys that neither will keep that promise when the time comes. After all, Ichigo would never hesitate to throw himself into danger to safe them. It wouldn't be right to hold back when doing the same for him.

The trail left behind by Kurotsuchi and his Hollows is surprisingly easy to follow. Perhaps because of the freshness, or because it's pretty difficult to stay stealthy when transporting 7 unconscious people. It's a relief and a worry at the same time. After all, the criminal has led an elite squad into a trap, which had shone with equal brilliance and simplicity, without them being any the wiser until the last possible moment. At which point they had been left without any defence or escape route. Kaname admires cleverness as much as it fills him with dread.

He does not want to die here, a place he's worked so hard to escape from and having accomplished so little. To die now would be to die a pointless death and such a thing would insupportable.

But to do nothing and leave… It would make him a poor friend considering all Ichigo has done for him, without ever asking for anything in return. Moreover, it would be a terrible injustice. And Kaname, who has dedicated his life to justice, cannot abide the thought of letting a criminal carry out his despicable plans without any sort of opposition.

So, he has resolved to stay. To be the voice of reason amongst their foolhardy group and temper their boundless enthusiasm and bloodlust. And if something deep inside of him wishes for them to break him from his caution and fears… That's his secret to keep and mull over at a later — safer — date.

The place they end up in is remarkable for how unremarkable it is. A dreary hut — the traces of spiritual energy in the wood are so faded he has trouble picking up on them — in the middle of nowhere in one of the lower Rukongai districts, though not so low that they're knee deep in criminals and bandits. Simply a poor place with few people, all of them settled far away from each other. But this is where the trail ends and it would be weird for Kurotsuchi to start erasing his spiritual footprints now, when there is a miles long path stretching behind him. It could be another trap, but Kaname doubts it. The tracks speak of worried excitement and hastiness. The criminal probably believed himself save after pulling of his successful con and hasn't thought to keep up previous precautions. Their mistake.

"Come on, let's check it out," Matsumoto exclaims, darting forth from their hiding space some thirty yards from the derelict assembly of wood that barely passes for a house.

He yanks her back by her wrist. "What do you think you're doing? We agreed we'd follow the culprits to their lair before releasing the Hell Butterfly and returning to Seireitei!" he hisses at her.

"No, we never said anything about returning to Seireitei. We agreed to send the Hell Butterfly with as much information as we could manage. We barely know anything yet!" she retorts sharply. "Least of all where precisely the entry is or what awaits inside."

"We are outclassed by too much! To enter would be to sign our own death certificate and who's going to alert the proper authorities then?!" Kaname tries to impress the ridiculousness of her intended plan on her.

"Those puny Hollows? We both know that we've come across worse during our practice missions," she mocks.

He tries to respond, but Sajin gently separates them and interjects, "Rangiku has a point Kaname. Whatever squad Seireitei sent once we've notified them of the situation will be far too late to do anything useful. It has cost us most of the day to even get here. And that is once they've finally managed an accord of whom to send. If they send anyone at all. There is no guarantee they'll believe four Academy students and their accomplish, even though Gin is a third seat."

Kaname steps back further from Sajin in anger. He's right and Kaname is loath to admit it. But don't they understand how much above their paygrade this is? This is a job for high seated officers! Not recruits who haven't even graduated yet.

Sajin isn't done, however. "Even so, there is no use in jumping into the unknown without first testing the waters. We shall investigate thoroughly and send of the Hell Butterfly before entering deeper into the lair. And, if one of us feels that we're in over our heads, we'll regroup and fall back as necessary. No daring stunts that could put all of us in danger and might bring more harm than good. Understood?" The last is aimed at Matsumoto, who nods begrudgingly.

They exit the bushes stealthily and with zanpakutou drawn though not yet activated. Ise stays back a little further, Kido spells on her lips, should they walk into an ambush after all. They don't. The little hut is completely devoid of anyone, Shinigami, Hollow, or otherwise. In fact, there is nothing at all in there. Not furniture, no nothing. Just four walls, a roof, and a door. The ground on the other hand is not the stamped down ground Kaname expected for a shack like this. Nor is it a wooden floor either. Instead, they set foot on even stone. It stretches from wall to wall and to Kaname it feels like the hut is set upon this slab of stone, which the other confirm.

They wonder aloud about the oddness of it all, but Kaname ignores their chattering and kneels down to the floor. He stretches out his spiritual sight further than his usual cursory blanket, which allows his not only to perceive what others can see with their eyes but also what they cannot.

"There is a complicated seal just underneath the stone. Ise, come here. Together we might manipulate it enough to allow us entry," he says.

He feels her hesitatingly coming closer but ignores her nerves in favour of pointing out the different sealing points he feels and his theories on how to shift just a little bit so they might be let through. She is quick to correct him on certain points, where he's come to wrong conclusions. Soon her nerves are forgotten as they work in tandem to undo the Kido seal that hides the true lair from prying eyes. Kaname appreciates her concentrated attitude and her genius. For all that he sees far more than eyes could ever show him, Kido does not come naturally to him. He has had to work hard to get to his current level, which Ise has already surpassed despite having started only this year at the Academy. He assumes she has had tutors before and most likely even after entering. Not that it takes away from her inborn talent.

A lesser person might feel threatened by such a display, especially coming from a junior. But Kaname has no time for jealousy. It is not his path to take after all. Therefore, he has no problems learning and growing from the experience that is them working in tandem.

It takes a while. Longer than he is comfortable with, because every minute that ticks by brings them closer to exposure and being captured. But at last, the seal yields and they find themselves abruptly transferred to an underground hallway. Kaname can barely feel the hut above them. The walls are thick and seals all around close it off even more. He's never been claustrophobic before. The sight he has developed thanks to his blindness has always given him perfect pictures of the area around him. But now, when he is limited to what's ahead and behind him in the open space of the hallway, he feels somewhat panicked.

"Careful," he mutters, drawing his reiatsu closer to himself in an effort to hide his presence as much as possible. "We don't know what awaits us here and getting back out will take time. You did send that Hell Butterfly on its way, didn't you?" he asks Matsumoto.

She nods, before verbally confirming as well. "Yes, just before your breakthrough. The coordinates, the seal in the hut, what happened to the search party," she whispers back.

They fall into formation. Matsumoto and him in the front with their zanpakutou drawn, Ise in the middle, and Sajin guarding their backs. He can't guide them because of the obnoxious background caused by the seals and barriers, so they are forced to pick a direction and carefully inspect every room they come across.

It goes better than it should. They don't come across anyone. For all it seems, there isn't a living soul present in any of the countless rooms of the underground complex. What they do find it rather disturbing though. Almost all of the rooms they search through are laboratories in some shape or form. Or perhaps it might be more correct to call them laboratory storage rooms. The Hollows in tall, glass tubes are one thing. The lifeless husks that sort of look like bodies are horrifying all together. But the sparkly balls of spiritual energy —Souls — in jars really make their stomachs turn.

The others don't really realise what they are looking at, at first. They are fascinated by the pretty colours the glowing balls of light give off. They don't hear the screaming of captured souls, nor do they see the anguish that hides behind the beauty. When Kaname informs them of what exactly they are admiring, they balk with disgust and horror.

All Kaname can think of when he comes in the vicinity of one of those unfortunate souls, is Hana. As she was that last time they met up and parted again in disagreement. She'd been going on and on about peace unmarred by blood, while he tried to convince her that the bruises on her arms — put there by her dear husband —were abuse, not love. She would have walked away from this room, saying there was nothing to be done for now. It would only compromise the mission and potentially lead to bigger losses. But she wouldn't have been able to hear these souls cry out. Wouldn't have heard their call for salvation.

He almost in a trance, walking to the nearest jar with his zanpakutou in his hand. A strike from his blade cleanly knocks off the top and the soul rises from the jar, taking human shape. The agony is nearly unbearable, but he pushes through anyways and with a jab of his hilt cleanses the soul from its torment. It dissipates and Kaname takes in its gratitude like a thirsty man gulps down his first swig of water.

He doesn't turn to face the rest of the group, rather moving to the next jar. "Move on without me. I'm afraid I cannot continue until I've set the last soul free. I will catch up with you once my work here is done."

"You're the one who preached cautiousness at all times. We're not splitting up now." Matsumoto disagrees. She moves to stand right beside him.

"I will not leave while there is still a soul imprisoned here. I cannot leave them like this. Move on without me, time is ticking." He tries to make her see reason.

"Then we'll have to be quick about it, right?" She says matter-of-factly and frees a soul from its cursed jar. "This is important to you and you are important to us. We're not leaving you behind."

Ise and Sajin make noises of agreement. They pick up jars on the other side of the room and set another two souls free.

Kaname is stumped for words. A strange feeling wells up inside of him, like his chest is going to burst. No one has ever listened like this to him before. No one has ever respected his principles without a fight or went out of their way to adhere to his wishes. He musters a choked "Thank you", before focusing back on the task at hand and putting all of this away until later.

They work efficiently, clearing the jars and cleansing the souls at a rapid pace. In a matter of minutes, the room is filled with broken glass and spiritual energy so dense even the seeing take notice of it. Kaname feels like he can breathe again. The weight of his decision, even though the others agreed to it and supported him, falls from his shoulders.

And then the screams started

(I was going to end the chapter here, but I'm not that cruel.)

Mayuri is practically vibrating as he looks upon his new subjects, strapped to stone slabs and with various tubing in their arms. Three Captains, three Lieutenants, and an unknown Shinigami with tremendous reiatsu levels! A better haul than he could possibly have wished for. And the ease with which he has accomplished his ambush! Ah, if only all his schemes worked out this well.

He considers in what order to administer the essence he has purified from the Hollows his benefactor has brought him. All Vasto Lorde of varying power levels. Which makes his benefactor even more terrifying to have brought them in mostly alive. Maybe lowest potential and reiryoku reserves to highest? Then, he'd have more chance of ending on a high note. Naturally he'd love to see all of them merge successfully, but he knows better than to count on such an unlikely outcome.

In that case, the unknown Shinigami would be last. Which may not be such a bad thing. Mayuri had swallowed the disappointment of not using the most powerful Vasto Lorde's essence, since his calculations proved only the Captain-Commander would be able to even survive being injected by the essence. However, this young man — he reverently pushes a lock of bright hair away from his face — had a more than fair chance of not just surviving the hollowfication, but also achieving the perfect blend of Shinigami and Hollow.

If only Mayuri had more time to properly examine this perfect specimen. To find out the full extent of his reiryoku reserves and his degree of control despite those oceans of power. To study his zanpakutou, a rare dual blade! To pick him apart and put him back together afterwards. Pleasing on the eyes as well. A pity the hollowfication would probably ruin those handsome features.

Perhaps once the process was completed and his benefactor had backed off a bit, he could pick the youth apart in great detail. He would have even more to study once the soul had recovered and that was a boon in and of itself.

One by one he injects the subjects with the essence he'd allocated them. He doesn't stop to watch them but moves immediately to the next one instead. Previous experiments have showed a delayed response and he dislikes the wait with nothing to do. If something goes wrong it's a bit of risk, but he trusts in the sturdiness of the restraints and Nemu's quickness with paralytics and sedation. His movements are exceptionally gentle as he injects his last subject. His mind revolt against the thought of causing the boy any more harm than necessary.

The process has started; he sits back to wait. His chair is positioned in such a way that he can keep an eye on all seven subjects without problem and that he won't have trouble navigating between their tables.

He doesn't have to wait long. No more than five minutes have passed before the first subject lets loose a scream. The mouthy blond starts trashing and wailing despite the fact the sedation that had been administered couldn't possibly have been metabolised yet. Then the others start trashing and screaming one by one. Some are groaning rather than full on screaming and the big one looks like he's vibrating from the tensing and relaxing his muscles are doing.

He turns towards his masterpiece, but the bright haired Shinigami is lying perfectly still. The only giveaway that something is happening and he's not merely asleep is the painful tension in his jaw and the scrunching of his forehead and eyes. And, of course, the suddenly erratic patterns of his reiatsu as it spreads itself though the chamber.

Darkness surrounds him. It's a suffocating darkness. Heavy, oppressing. Ichigo feels like he's wading through sludge. His limbs are heavy, his mind slow. There is no sound in this place, no sight, nothing. Just endless stifling sludge that mutes everything. Even his emotions. He feels like he should panic but can't remember why exactly. Aside from the darkness of course. That's not quite panic worthy, but it should concern him at least. It doesn't really though for some reason.

He just walks. There is nothing else to do and Ichigo has never been the sit and wait type. Sitting and waiting has never gotten him anywhere. It only ever resulted in bad things. So he keeps moving ever forward, despite the lead in his limbs and the emptiness of his thoughts.

At one point he thinks he hears something, so he changes direction towards it. Simply because it's the first sound he's heard since arriving here. Even if it is a figment of his imagination, it doesn't really matter which direction he walks in. The sound gradually gets louder and louder. At first, it's mere screaming. Just noise on and off. It is sort of familiar, but Ichigo can't place it. Then, he starts making out parts of it. The words become clearer and clearer. Who is ever shouting, they are cursing up a storm. And they keep saying something about a king?

The closer he moves, the thicker the sludge and the more difficult it becomes to move onwards. It doesn't deter Ichigo in the slightest. The opposite in fact. He fights against the lead that weighs down his muscles, the pressure in his head that is steadily growing more and more painful. Giving up doesn't even occur to him. It never has. His breath becomes laboured, a chore in itself.

On he struggles, and struggles, and struggles. The Darkness nearly becomes too much, refusing to relinquish its hold. But then, with one last push, he breaks through. He falls to his knees on the ground, the bright light blinding him thoroughly after the time he's spent in complete darkness. He takes a moment, head bowed and on his hands and knees to recover from the exertion.

A voice disturbs him while he's trying to regain his breath. "Finally! Took ya long enough, King!" Zangetsu complains from above.

"What happened?" Ichigo asks, confused as how he's ended up in his inner world. He's pretty sure he was dealing with that creepy zombie to protect Sousuke before everything turned to darkness… "Sousuke!'

Zangetsu rolls his eyes. "Nice to see where ya priorities lie, but pay attention, will ya?" He sounds exasperated, but Ichigo also picks up on a hint of worry. How unusual for Zangetsu.

"I'm sorry," Ichigo apologises. "What's going on?" he asks as he stands up. Or tries to. His legs wobble and he would have fallen to the ground if Old Man Zangetsu hadn't caught him.

"You have been unconscious for some time now. Something trapped you between the real world and here and kept you there. We tried to get to you but failed. It was quite worrying," he explains.

"Kurotsuchi must have given me a sedative," Ichigo muses. Now that he's more aware he does kinda feel like he had been anaesthetised. That always makes him feel woozy after waking up.

"Focus, King!" Zangetsu shouts in his face. "That creep already kidnapped us to do who fucking knows what!"

Before Zangetsu can start full on ranting, pain slams through Ichigo, bringing him to his knees again. He grits his teeth to look around for the source, seeing Old Man Zangetsu folding double as well and Zangetsu visibly holding himself up by his own blade while swearing between pained groans.

Some thirty feet away a rift has opened, swirling with vile miasma. Long, bug-like arms reach through the gaping hole. It feels downright violating. Ichigo shudders in disgust, his blades forming in his hands without him consciously calling them. He shoulders through the pain to stand up again, helped by Old Man Zangetsu's calming presence at his back. Zangetsu is still cursing, anger and indignation rolling of him in waves.

"Zangetsu, Old Man Zangetsu. Let's show the trash the way out," Ichigo says to them, his voice icy with barely restrained outrage.

"With pleasure," they snarl back in unison.

Every move the Hollow makes causes Ichigo to flinch horribly. Searing pain wars with feelings of repulsion and violation. Going by its relatively humanoid appearance and spiritual presence, he assumes it is like what the Espada where before Aizen turned them into something more. Vasto Lorde? Remembering the exact name for it is difficult.

"Zangetsu, wanna let loose?" Ichigo doesn't fancy a long, drawn-out fight. Every second that thing spends in his inner world is a second too long.

"I thought ya'd never ask, King." Zangetsu's grin is positively bloodthirsty.

Ichigo closes his eyes as he reaches for Zangetsu. He loosens his grip on the reigns, allow the other to take over and deal with the intruder as he pleases. The world fades, reduced to mere emotions: hunger, anger, derision. For a moment they relish in the heady rush of their combined powers, but then they refocus on the stupid interloper, who thought it could get away with taking what belonged to Zangetsu.

They put all their fury in a couple of frenzied attacks, after which they observed their foe from a distance through narrowed eyes. The idiot had obviously not expected such retaliation, the fool. It yowls with pain and rage. They howl back in ire. How dare it act surprised at being rightfully attacked! It would pay for its audacity.

The bug is swift, but Zangetsu is faster. Each attack is matched and countered with prejudice. Before long they have their first prize in their hands: one of the long bug legs. Mouth opened wide, they swallow it whole. It goes down somewhat crunchily, but oh the taste! And the power! It's mouth-watering, really. They laugh shrilly at the thought of consuming the whole thing. What a delicious treat that would be!

Their opponent is starting to comprehend the severity of its situation. It stops trying to subdue them without causing to damage and goes all out instead. How cute! It thinks it stands a chance against them! They exchange blows again, the bug causing some superficial cuts and bruises, while they carve of another leg and devour it in the same breath. A primal part within them rejoices with every morsel they consume and with those pieces add to their already unmeasurable reserves.

It scrambles away, up on the buildings, to power up a cero. They should pity it, really. It's so very earnest in its attempts to make a difference in their fight. This fight that they really shouldn't have picked. They don't even try and dodge the blast of spiritual energy to toy a bit longer, instead opening their mouth and swallowing to mix with their own building Gran Rey Cero. The answering blast they fire is power enough to obliterate the stupid bug.

Quickly they dart around, gobbling up the remnants of its spiritual energy. It doesn't come close to a true fight. Not when they've fought two wars while being severely outclassed and having to catch up decades, centuries even, in days or hours. But it's a nice appetiser and it soothes their innate hunger for a little while.

They are still enjoying their victory and picking crunchy bits of exoskeleton from between their teeth, when they feel an outside force rock their inner world. They turn to glare at the rift that's sluggishly closing up, but it's not the cause of the disturbance. Something is going on in the outside world, something of enormous magnitude to influence even their inner world. Curious. They flash a toothy smile. Hopefully it will be even tastier than the previous delicacy.

When the screaming started, they had started running immediately. All thoughts of caution, of traps and ambushes, had left their minds as they had practically flow towards the sound. As it turned out, they had been close. But every second they wasted with running was a second too long.

The last doors they enter through are pretty kicked out of their hinges by the combined force of Sajin and Rangiku's ferocity. A slender figure blocks their path. Nanao narrows her eyes at the bitch who knocked Ichigo out when he was protecting Aizen-fukutaichou. Energy gathers at her fingertips with a crackle and the words leave her mouth in a shout. "Hado number four! Byakurai!"

The bolt of lightning that springs from her hands is more powerful than anything she's ever produced. Nanao is well aware of her limits. She doesn't possess a great deal of power, which only aids her incredible control. The Hado spell she lets loose on woman that hurt Ichigo is anything but controlled. It springs forth from her hands, eager to find its target and inflict pain. Never before, not in all her training sessions, has she ever produced a spell of this magnitude. The woman goes down with a pained cry, half her chest splattered on the tables behind her.

The cry attracts the sound of the only other conscious person in the room. Kurotsuchi looks up from where he's bend over yet another body strapped to yet another stone table. Nanao would recognise that shock of orange everywhere, Ichigo!

Before they can take another step or blast Kurotsuchi away from their friend, a body on the other side of the room breaks free from its bindings and crouches on top of its table. Nanao gasps as she recognises the blond hair of Hirako-taichou. Only he doesn't look like himself anymore! His face is concealed by a bone white, skull-like mask. It looks really creepy with overly defined teeth and black eyeholes. Her gasp draws his attention and his gaze roots her to the spot. Fear climbs from her gut and threatens to choke her as she is stared down by this exceedingly dangerous predator. His muscles are tensed like a cat, ready to jump. She daren't move for fear of provoking him.

He tenses and Nanao closes her eyes because she can't stand to look anymore. This is the end. She'll die here, in this underground lair of a mad genius, at the hands of a Captain who's been part of the mad genius's experiments. Only the expected blow never comes. Instead, two different screams emerge not far from her. She peaks between her eyelashes and sees Hirako-taichou rolling over the ground in a vicious battle with a male, whose face is also obscured by a white mask. It's smoother than the Captain's; a blank canvas with a vertical eyehole on its forehead and exposed teeth. It's almost elegant, though very terrifying at the same time. Long brown hair streams down the male's back.

At first they simply roll over the ground, pushing and kicking and even biting. Then the white clad male seems to remember he has a zanpakutou and draws it. He brings it down upon Hirako-taichou's neck with full force. For a moment Nanao is sure he will kill the Captain with one blow. But instead of flesh, the blade meets steel. The Captain has drawn his own zanpakutou to block the other's attack. With a start Nanao realises she recognises both the male's hair and the hilt of his zanpakutou. Aizen-fukutaichou is engaged in a fierce battle with his own Captain!

A third party gets involved in the fight. Small and blond, the Lieutenant of the 12th is pretty recognisable. Whatever has happened to them, it has not dulled their reflexes. In fact, Nanao would say they are even faster than before. She can barely follow the fight that's going on before her eyes and would never try to intervene.

"What the fuck is happening?" asks Rangiku next to her. She sounds as incredulous as Nanao feels.

"Their spiritual presence…," Tousen's voice is shaking. "Heaven's above! What madness is this?" She's never heard him this upset, ever. But then, if there ever was a situation to get upset about, this would be it.

The other captured Captains and Lieutenants are starting to struggle with their binds as well. Soon, they'll be surrounded by powerful Shinigami who very clearly are not in their right mind. And there is no guarantee they'll attack each other over the convenient and weak prey that is their small group. Nanao throws a pleading glance in Ichigo's direction. He, contrary to everyone else, is still lying motionless on his stone table with Kurotsuchi standing over him. The mad scientist has gone back to muttering to himself while inspecting something on Ichigo's face.

She needs to get him away from Ichigo. Who knows what he's done to her friend? She yells out, "Bakudou number nine! Horin!" Orange tendrils spiral from between her palms, jetting in Kurotsuchi's direction with unexpected speed. They bind the unsuspecting scientist before he even has a chance to out. Thick cables of spiritual energy wrap around his body, pulling his arms to his chest and making him drop his keyboard. A yank and he's flat on his face on the ground next to Ichigo's table.

Unfortunately, this has gotten her the attention on the whole room. Hirako-taichou, Aizen-fukutaichou, and Sarugaki-fukutaichou stop in the middle of their brawl, hungry faces turning her way. The others, still bound but most likely not for long, are eying her with similar expressions. Nanao eeps and takes a step to the side, taking advantage of Sajin's size to hide behind. She didn't think that one through, did she? Ichigo is rubbing of on her! Panicky, she mentally goes through barriers that are powerful enough to take a couple of hits while also quick to set up.

Her fingers fly through the motions as she mumbles the incantation under her breath. Pushing the energy out, she visualises a silver, finely mazed net between their little group and the Captains and Lieutenants crouching around them. Just in time, because Hirako-taichou has decided they make decent prey and lands face first against the barrier. The spells sparks and trembles, but holds. For now. It does give her a good feel of his reiatsu, which has changed significantly from what she remembers it being like. In fact, it feels really weird. Almost like a Hollow would feel, but still obviously Shinigami. She's never felt anything like it before!

One after the other, bodies throw themselves at the barrier. Nanao is sweating after the first couple attempts and doubles over when the blows keep coming. She won't be able to hold much longer, which she promptly communicates.

"It's alright, Nanao. We're ready," Sajin rumbles, trying to sooth her. He fails miserably and it looks like he knows it.

Their situation is too dire. They've got lucky in the beginning and it went to their heads. Tousen was right after all. They never should have entered. He doesn't rub it their faces thankfully. He too is determined and focused on their enemy.

Nanao holds the barrier for nearly a full minute before she collapses. She holds it through tears and cold sweat. She holds it until she can't breathe anymore. She holds it for longer than she ever thought possible. Her legs wobble and fail her, and her head spins from the effort she has expended to keep the Captains and Lieutenants at bay for as long as she could.

They take advantage immediately, jumping at Sajin, who forms the biggest target. He takes a big swing at Sarugaki-fukutaichou, which hits against their expectations. However, the blond woman isn't even slowed down, and her swing knocks his zanpakutou out of his hands. Nanao looks away, she doesn't want to see her friend die.

All of a sudden, reiatsu floods the room. It cradles Nanao, sings to her of protection. She knows it intimately and yet it is wholly foreign to her senses. It's Ichigo's, but it carries currents within she's never felt. Like the captured Captains and Lieutenants, his reiatsu is tainted by what she can only describe as Hollow. It hungers and it rages. Nonetheless, the mere presence of his reiatsu around her is enough to calm down her racing heart. She opens her eyes, looking up past Sajin and gazes upon her best friend, her protector, 's back.

She sobs in relief at the sight of him and hears cries of Ichigo coming from the rest. Taking him in, Nanao takes stock of the changes that have consumed him as well. He too has a gruesome mask: white with horns, jagged teeth, and two broad, black stripes down his forehead and cheeks. His hair has grown out as well, it hangs to the small of his back like an orange curtain. He has activated Shikai, but the bigger blade is stark white instead of its former jet black. She can actually see his eyes, instead of just black holes, but they are golden with black sclera. What skin she can see is deadly pale, matching the porcelain of his mask. He has also gained white and red shoulder-pads and a black and white cloak tied around his waist for some reason.

"It has worked! My experiments have paid off!" A voice cries out. Kurotsuchi. Maybe she should have gagged him as well as trussing him up like a stuffed turkey. "Gaze upon my perfect specimen!" He starts cackling madly.

Ichigo cocks his head at him. "You fool." His voice echoes, like there are two people speaking at the same time. It sounds creepy. "Be glad King has questions for you or I'd slay you where you stand."

Kaien nods satisfied as the last gate is properly sealed and motions for the members of his division and the Kido Corps to scatter. He turns his back to the wall towering above Seireitei and jauntily makes his way to the Shiba compound. His job is done earlier than expected and he plans to make the most of his free day. They are few and far in between for a while now, what with all his duties as Head of the family and Lieutenant of the 13th Division.

Miyako greets him at the door with a smile and a sweet kiss. He sweeps his lovely wife up in a tight hug and proceeds to kiss her thoroughly. They've had so little time together lately and Kaien has missed this. He has missed being able to pull his wife into a hug and kiss her while the rest of the world goes by forgotten. All the drama and the flurry of activity of the past weeks has prevented them from spending a lot of time uninterrupted.

"I've missed you," Miyako sighs against his lips.

Kaien rests his forehead against hers. "I've missed you as well, my love," he murmurs back.

The moment seems to last forever. They bask in each other's presence as the rest of the world ceases to exist around them. Blessed silence. What a gift after all the yelling, general noise, and upset of the past weeks.

Although, it's a little too silent. Or not silent, but it feels like something is absent somehow. Kaien can't put his finger on what exactly. Something that's so ingrained in his consciousness is missing. A noise that has been silenced and is only noticeable in its absence. But he can't put his finger on what exactly it is.

All of a sudden, it hits him like a mountain of bricks. Ichigo's presence is nowhere to be felt in the compound. He has a day off from the Academy, there is no reason for Ichigo to not be here, especially since Kaien can clearly sense Rukia nearby. He is on high alert immediately, shattering the peaceful atmosphere they'd been enjoying only seconds before.

"Miyako, have you seen Ichigo today?" he asks urgently.

She looks up at him questioningly. "Not that I can remember. But he must be around, I saw Ganju playing with Rukia before you arrived. Why? What worries you so?"

He curses under his breath. He'd noticed Ichigo's anxiousness this morning when they'd seen off the search party. He'd attributed it to newlywed nerves at being separated for the first time since their bonding. No need to get worried over a simple retrieval mission after all. Was it though? Could it possibly have something to do with the war Ichigo has predicted and refused to elaborate about? Or is there something else at play here? He aches that Ichigo still feels unable to share his deepest concerns with his family, even after the truth had come out.

"Ichigo was restless this morning. I fear he's done something reckless," he explains hurriedly as he expands his senses and tries to locate Jushiro and Shunsui. They are at Shunsui's place - damn, he hates interrupting them, but he doesn't have a choice, really.

"Go," Miyako urges him on. "I'll hold down the fort, make sure Rukia is safe and cared for. You go look for Ichigo."

He nods grimly and turns to walk to the front door with a determined step.

"Kaien!" Miyako calls after him. "Please come back to me safe and whole, the both of you."

He promises her solemnly to do so, throws her one last lovesick look before whirling out of the door and makes haste towards Shunsui's residence. He pounds on the door, calling out for the two Captains loudly. There is a lot of swearing and shuffling on the other side of the door as Kaien waits impatiently for the door to open. Finally, the door opens to reveal a dishevelled looking Shunsui.

Kaien raises an eyebrow. "You do realise it's the middle of the day, right? Aren't the two of you supposed to be on duty?"

Shunsui laughs sheepishly. "We figured you and Lisa would be more than capable to keep the operations running. It has been too long since we've been able to spend some time together, you know," he whines, not entirely in jest.

Kaien does know. He'd headed home early for precisely the same reason after all. But it looks like they all have to postpone their plans until Ichigo is found and brought back to the compound where Kaien can keep an eye on his troublesome baby brother. Thus, he cuts straight to the chase, "Ichigo isn't at the compound."

"Why is that a problem? I imagine he's at the Academy with his friends," Shunsui responds, shrugging lazily.

"Because Rukia is still at the compound. How often has Ichigo willingly parted from her? He doesn't have classes today, there is no reason to leave her behind with a nanny. I have a bad feeling about this. Didn't you notice Ichigo's nervousness this morning?" Kaien argues, desperation starting to creep in his voice. He knows he's not being reasonable, but every Shiba knows to trust their gut feelings. And his gut tells him Ichigo is in danger.

"That is odd," Jushiro muses as he comes up behind Shunsui. He's as dishevelled looking as his partner of many centuries. Kaien spots a hickey, which he promptly tries to erase from his memory. There are things he does not want to know about his mentors' intimate relationship. "Let's go to the Academy anyways. If Ichigo isn't there, maybe we'll at least find some sort of clue."

All in agreement, they set off towards the Academy grounds. And if Kaien sets a slightly more punishing pace than normal, the other two are kind enough not to remark on it. The grounds and buildings are rather empty, seeing as it is a day off. Most of the students are spending the day relaxing or with their families. It takes Kaien only a little while to find the correct dorm room and, to his surprise, when he moves to unlock the door, it opens easily under the slightest touch. Being used to Ichigo's fastidiousness, this sets off all sorts of warning bells in Kaien's head.

A quick look through the room reveals Ichigo's earlier outfit haphazardly thrown in a pile on the floor and the — rather empty — closet wide open. Kaien has a fair idea of which outfit exactly is missing. "Fuck!" he curses and slams his fist against the wall. They are too late. Who knows how far Ichigo has travelled by now? He might have caught up to the rescue party already. Though heavens know what his plan is. Hirako-taichou is likely to send him right back to Seireitei, regardless of the danger that a lone Shinigami might face.

Jushiro places a hand on his shoulder — a calming presence at his back. "We'll find him, Kaien."

"And when we do, I'm going to ground him for the next decade," Kaien promises, only half serious. Obviously, he won't actually do it, if only because Ichigo would never allow himself to be grounded. But he will make his displeasure known.

They proceed to search the other dorms for Ichigo's friends, to see if they might offer up some clues. Their search comes up empty, none of them have been seen since this morning. This agitates Shunsui, who is still very protective over Ise, especially with the incident still fresh in his mind. Kaien is quite frantic with worry at this point.

Thankfully, Jushiro manages to keep his wits about him. "Matsumoto-san is close with Ichimaru-san, no? As the Third Seat of the Fifth, he would have to stay in Seireitei to keep an eye on his division while both his Captain and Lieutenant are out. He might have some insight on the situation," he ponders, sounding utterly calm.

Kaien, whose temper is at boiling point, wants to snap at his Captain for being so composed. This is his baby brother at risk! But he keeps a firm lid on his anger and worry. He's learned better than to snap at loved ones. "Sure, let's go."

Once again, they hurry through the narrow streets of Seireitei, drawing eyes along the way.

Luckily, Ichimaru is where they expect him to be: in his office in the 5th Division, busy doing paperwork. Kaien isn't sure his nerves would have withstood not finding the fox-like Third Seat.

Kaien storms into the office and slams his hands on the desk, disturbing the heaps of paperwork. "Where is he!" he demands while leaning threateningly over the younger Shinigami.

Ichimaru jumps a little, but quickly regains his smiling poker face. "Who are you talking about Shiba-fukutaichou?"

"My baby brother! The one your little girlfriend always hangs around! Where is he!" Kaien yells. His patience has been stretched past its limits.

Ichimaru opens his mouth, probably to deny knowing anything about Ichigo's whereabouts, when a Hell Butterfly flutters in through the open window. It nestles on Ichimaru's hair — and Kaien would find it adorable any other day — before starting to speak with the panicked voice of a young woman. "Gin! They've taken Ichigo and the officers! We've followed them to their secret underground lair. It's underneath an abandoned shack in 80 South Rukongai! Help!"

Kaien swears his heart stops. His legs wobble and it is only Jushiro's steadying hand that keeps him upright. Across the desk, Ichimaru has gone so pale, his hair could be called darker. It's the worst news imaginable. Frankly, if his legs were working properly, he'd be halfway across the Rukongai already.

It's nothing less than a miracle. Kurotsuchi admires his ultimate creation with wonder and boundless joy. This surpasses his wildest dreams, his greatest hopes. It is sheer perfection. The pride he felt when he created his daughter Nemu pales in comparison to the pride he feels now, gazing upon his flawless hybrid. Hollow and Shinigami harmonising, the perfect blend of mortal enemies.

The hybrid still mostly looks like himself. His bright orange hair has lengthened to his waist and his skin has become paler. It's almost the same shade as the porcelain mask that hides his elegant features from the world. Although, the mask is quite elegant in its own right. The dark red, nearly black stripes have a pleasing symmetry to them. Interestingly enough, in contrast to the other — failed experiments in Kurotsuchi's opinion — hybrids, his eyes are visible. They are a vivid gold and for some reason the scleras are black, offsetting the gold irises even more. It has two blades drawn, Shikai activated he guesses, though he can not say if it has changed thanks to the hollowfication. For some reason, his outfit has gained some changes as well. How curious! Kurotsuchi will have plenty to test on.

The voice the specimen speaks with is slightly disturbing. Like two voices overlapping. Kurotsuchi can't suppress the cold shivers that run down his spine as the predatory gaze surveys him. He also can't shake the feeling that he's been evaluated and found decidedly unworthy. Which is foolish! He's the greatest scientist Seireitei has ever seen and will ever see! The proof is staring him right in the face!

The feral hybrids try to attack his ultimate creation, lured by the sheer power it projects and their newfound, all-encompassing hunger. However, their efforts are in vain. His perfect specimen holds them off easily with swipes of his blades, but Kurotsuchi can sense it is holding back. Holding back a lot in fact. And the feral ones don't sustain any damage from being thrown against the walls. It seems his creation still recognises them for who they are instead of losing all reason to hunger and anger.

It walks forward, reiatsu rolling off of it in waves, powerful enough to keep the other hybrids pinned in place against the walls. It's dense enough that it looks like a golden halo with a crimson edge around the hybrid's body. To be honest, the closer it comes, the more difficult Kurotsuchi finds it to breathe. Perhaps he's made a slight miscalculation.

Panting, Kurotsuchi tries to draw himself to his full height, but the oppressive reiatsu permeating the room makes it a chore. He fumbles with the hilt of his Zanpakutou, his limbs slow and heavy. All the while, the specimen slowly approaches, like a patient predator closing in on its prey. His lips part to speak Ashisogi Jizou's activation phrase, but the glint of light of steel is faster and his Zanpakutou flies across the room, his hands still attached to the hilt.

Looking down in horror at his bloody stumps where once flesh and bone were connected, Kurotsuchi screams in terror. His mind refuses to accept reality and bluescreens. Brilliance is brought to an abrupt stop by hysteria. The pain doesn't even register amongst the panic of losing both his hands so suddenly. His hands are gone! He is a scientist, he can't work like this!

A sharp flash of pain on the back of his neck and the world turns a blessed dark.

Never before had someone's back been such a welcome sight. Seeing the Captains and Lieutenants converge on them and trying to break through the barrier Nanao had thrown up, almost triggered Rangiku into a panic attack. For all her bravado, she is extremely aware of just how far this is above their pay grade. They don't stand a chance against three Captains and three Lieutenants, even if they are obviously not in the right state of mind after being experimented on.

Then Ichigo moved between them, and, yeah, he is terrifying as well, but at least he seems more interested in beating up that creepy scientist than anything else. Rangiku has no idea what the fuck is going on, and she isn't sure she wants to know. Tousen's outburst had been so filled with fear and disgust… And Rangiku isn't blind. Those masks look way too much like Hollow masks to be anything else. Yet how can that be possible? There are no words to describe the wrongness of trying to mix Hollows and Shinigami. The abominations that crawl before her don't in any way resemble the once proud Shinigami they were before Kurotsuchi changed them against their will.

Kurotsuchi's Zanpakutou hits the floor with his hands still attached and Rangiku forcefully has to keep down the bile. Had she not wanted to escape the officers' attention, she would have retched all over the floor without a second thought, but that is unfortunately not an option. Speaking of the officers, while most are still held back by Ichigo's oppressive reiatsu, Aizen is slowly moving in the direction of Ichigo, who is standing over Kurotsuchi's unmoving body and is kicking him lightly with one foot.

Rangiku wants to call out, but her vocal cords refuse to work, and she has to watch powerlessly as Aizen creeps up closer and closer to Ichigo. When he's within arm's length, he strikes forward with his Zanpakutou, aiming right between Ichigo's shoulder blades. Rangiku gasps in fear, but Ichigo must have sensed the attack and blocks it at the last possible second, not even turning around, simply blocking with his gigantic blade over his shoulder.

He does turn around immediately afterwards and sends Aizen flying with a swing of both blades, golden reiatsu trailing at their edges. His face turns their way, golden and black eyes pinning them in place with their intensity. "Leave! Now! I'll take care of them" Ichigo growls.

He is so intimidating that they don't think twice and just turn around to run through the hallways back towards where the seal marks the way up to freedom. This time they don't waste any time by carefully trying to trick the seal, but Tousen simply guides them through breaking it with brute force together. It takes longer than any of them is comfortable with, seconds turn minutes and minutes turns into hours — and they end up on the right side of reiatsu exhaustion by the skin of their teeth, but finally it's gone, and they are able to shunpo up.

Once outside, they just collapse on the stone floor of the shack and try to regain their bearings. Rangiku listens to them panting and breathing hard and tries to progress what has happened. Heavens, has it only been a day? It feels like days have gone by, not hours. "What the fuck?" she mutters, a bit louder than intended.

"That's what we would like to know," a voice remarks dryly.

Immediately they get up to their feet and end up face to face with a squad of Captains and Lieutenants. They stand even straighter, trying to project a respectful image, despite the fact they are exhausted and have fucked up.

"So, would you like to explain why four Academy students are alone in the middle of one of the most dangerous districts of Rukongai, when they were supposed to be safely at home?" Kyoraku-taichou asks kindly, yet with the edge of an underlying threat.

Rangiku can see Nanao wilt under the disapproval from her guardian from where she's standing. She grimaces in sympathy. Defying your guardian who is also a captain in favour of joining a hare-brained scheme to rescue seated officers, who weren't even in danger yet when the choice to follow them was made, is a difficult to explain decision at the best of times. Getting caught in the middle of it, is really painful.

"Well? I don't hear anyone talking, do you? Nanao, perhaps you can tell us why the lot of you thought that this would be a good idea? You are commonly referred to as the smartest of the group after all," Kyoraku-taichou continues and Nanao just becomes smaller and smaller with each word.

'That's not fair! Nanao shouldn't shoulder all the blame for this! We dragged her along without actually giving her a choice!' Rangiku exclaims in her mind and belatedly realises that she has also exclaimed it aloud, when the attention turns to her.

"Is that so? And why, if I might ask? Nonetheless, I expect my ward to be able to stand up for herself and what she believes in," Kyoraku-taichou replies condescendingly.

Heavens, how she hates that man right now! Why on Soul Society did she ever think him likeable! Fired up, she prepares to shoot back an impassioned defence of both Nanao-chan and Ichigo, but Nanao straightens up and glares back at the older man, giving her best Ichigo impression.

"Ichigo was sure something bad was going to happen to the rescue party! And wouldn't you know, he was right! Kurotsuchi captured them all and brought them back to the lair beneath our feet. He has experimented on them, turned them into something twisted! Ichigo is holding off three Captains and three Lieutenants right now, but sure, let's talk about how I should stand up for my beliefs. I stand up for them well enough when they matter. And what matters right now is rescuing Ichigo!" She is shouting by the end.

'Yatta, girl! Show them that shiny spine!' Rangiku admires Nanao's gumption to go against Kyoraku-taichou. And so does he apparently, if she reads his expression right.

Kaien cuts into the conversation. Papa Bear™ mode must have activated at the mention of Ichigo. He looks uncommonly serious and grim. "Where?" is all he asks.

Rangiku, Nanao, and Komamura all point down towards the hole now clearly visible. Tousen, on the other hand, points south-south-west.

"It's difficult to make out at such a distance, but Ichigo's reiatsu is still going strong. He has moved from the room we've originally found them in, presumably the narrower hallways suited his purpose of handling the officers one by one better. Of the six, three have lost that…that weird influence on their spiritual presence. That's as much as I can tell you right now," he says, sounding way too casual and detached from the situation. But Rangiku can tell by now that it's Tousen's mask; If he's detached from the situation, that situation cannot hurt him.

Kaien has blanched at the thought of Ichigo fighting all of these powerful Shinigami, out of their mind as they might be, all alone. He's not the only one. Ukitake-taichou and Kyoraku-taichou are exchanging worried looks, as is the third seat of the 4th, a young woman with short, silver curls. Urahara-taichou does look slightly worried, but also uncomfortably curious. Rangiku doesn't want her friend experimented on by yet another, possibly mad, scientist. And if what they had sensed was correct… It doesn't bear thinking about. 

Ukitake-taichou and Kyoraku-taichou start giving orders. It's decided that Ukitake-taichou and Kaien will stay here, aboveground, to protect the students. Kaien clearly isn't happy with that arrangement, obviously wanting to go after Ichigo, but he doesn't protest. The Captain of the Kido Corps quickly sets up a barrier around the shack and then they descend into the underground complex.

Ichigo breathes out a sigh of relief as the barrier remains strong despite the constant battering of the last three Visored. Thank God he had been able to manoeuvre Hachigen away from the others and that literally beating sense into him had worked. He doesn't know what he would have done if the only technique he knowns how to deal with rogue Visored hadn't worked. Hachigen and Love had been an easy fix, and he suspects he's close to a breakthrough with Rose as well.

And indeed, within the next three moves Rose's mask disappears and he falls to his knees in exhaustion. Ichigo grabs him by his collar and tosses him towards Hachigen and Love. Turning back towards the other three — caught in a different barrier to keep them contained —, he narrows his eyes as he considers who to take on next. Zangetsu is cackling for him to beat up his husband. Ichigo rolls his eyes at him. He's been going on about how Sousuke is now his husband and Ichigo should behave like the dutiful little wife for some days now, it's starting to get annoying. No matter how he tries to explain the different stages of dating and marrying, Zangetsu always responds with a smirk and "Sure thing, King".

"Let in Shinji, Hachigen," he calls out in the end. Hiyori has always been a pain in the ass and Sousuke is unpredictable in the best of circumstances. Shinji he can handle.

"Are you sure?" Hachigen asks nervously.

Ichigo wants to roll his eyes, but he also gets where the Lieutenant is coming from. On paper he shouldn't even have won against Hachigen, not with him being a mere Academy student. Too bad Ichigo has never been a mere anything. He's battled all of them before, has won against all of them before. This will be no different. So, he answers, curtly but not unkindly, "Yes, I'm sure. It's the only way to get through to them. Send him in."

A tendril extends from the barrier, swiftly reaching for Shinji, who tries in vain to evade it, and hauling him into the barrier. Ichigo waits at the other end of the square, Zangetsu at the ready but not attacking first. Shinji doesn't hesitate, crossing the distance between them in a blink of the eyes and thrusting Sakanade upwards to his chest. A lesser combatant would have had their heart pierced through. Instead, the blade meets air as Ichigo has moved behind him to strike with Zangetsu. Shinji blocks him easily, as expected, and the dance begins. Shinji is fast, but Ichigo is faster. He's had time to get used to the abilities the Hollow brings with it, Shinji is acting on pure instinct at the moment. His Hollow is in the driver's seat and neither of them is used to the other yet.

This fight is more interesting than the others that have come before it. Hachigen has never been comfortable with sword combat, not even in the future, and a Hollow makes no difference to that. Love and Rose are Captains, and their skills reflect that, but Ichigo would rank Shinji and Sousuke way above the both of them. Even Hiyori, given her emotional outbursts and sheer stubbornness, makes for a more difficult fight than either of the other Captains.

Shinji is only getting faster with each second that passes and the fight becomes something of a challenge at last. It's glorious not having to pull punches and not having to worry about whether or not a move is appropriate or not. Ichigo can feel the grin stretching his cheeks. Zangetsu is howling in delight and even Old Man Zangetsu is radiating amusement in the back of his mind. He can't tell how long the fight has lasted. Not too long he thinks – he's barely tapped after all. He could go twenty rounds like this and still be nowhere near exhaustion. But eventually Shinji's mask disappears and Ichigo disarms him.

The Captain is panting on his knees from the effort he's gone through. Ichigo offers him the hilt from his Zanpakutou, and Shinji accepts it with a suspicious look. "What are ya?" he demands to know.

Ichigo shrugs. "If you ask the white and black guy, a perfect specimen. Freak is more like it. I'm me. I've always been me. And I always will be. Now move your butt out of the way. I've got two more problem cases over there." he says, pointing at Sousuke and Hiyori.

Shinji throws him one last wary look but does leave the area within the barrier. Ichigo sees him whispering to Rose and Love with Hachigen occasionally interjecting. The paranoid bastard. Ah well, they are all in the same boat now anyways. Shinji can distrust him all he wants, but they'll have to form a united front against Seireitei and those crotchety bastards, Central…. something with a number, he thinks. But those are concerns for later, now it's time to face Sousuke in battle, for the second time since falling over a century into the past. He has won last time. He'll win again easily. Might need Bankai though.

The tension and troubled feelings are almost tangible as they explore more of Kurotsuchi's lair and find more and more disturbing experiments. Hollows in glass cells, kept alive by what looks far too much like souls for anyone's comfort; lifeless husks that Urahara identifies as Gigai or temporary bodies; broken containers and weak remnants of spiritual energy around them. Even Urahara, who should be desensitised as a scientist, looks absolutely nauseous. Shunsui can't blame him. Even he, who has seen more death, gore, and destruction his long, long life, is disgusted by the research that was going on here. He doesn't need Urahara's rambling explanations to get a measure of the tragedy that Kurotsuchi has instigated. It's too much; too many horrors for one day and he'd like nothing more than to turn around and leave. Torch the place from the outside to make sure nothing will remain afterwards.

Unfortunately, that is not possible. As much as he fears what has happened to his fellow officers and Ichigo, he cannot run away and ignore the reality. That wouldn't be right. It's his duty to make sure they will all come back home, whole if not hale and hearty. Not that he'd ever leave Ichigo behind – he's grown too fond of the young man who continues to defy everyone's expectations to ever abandon him. After all, Ichigo would never abandon him either. He's the type to fight at great personal cost for those he loves. An inspiration for lazy, old men, who've grown used to a comfortable lifestyle in peace.

They turn yet another corner and find themselves in what must have been the main lab. Slabs of stone lined with leather restraints, which are now torn in various ways, fill most of the space. A table along the right wall is filled with all sorts of medical equipment, mostly empty syringes. There are also two bodies; a pretty young woman who is missing most of her upper body and Kurotsuchi himself. The crazy scientist is huddled in a corner, murmuring and muttering to himself while rocking back and forth.

Impatient, Shunsui walks briskly towards the rogue Shinigami and lifts him by the back of his collar. Whatever he was going to say is forgotten as he takes in the blood-soaked sleeves held against Kurotsuchi's chest and the stumps that peek out from them. Behind him he can hear someone retching – too feminine of a sound to be made by Urahara; Unohana's apprentice then – and he can't blame her. It's a gruesome sight, especially when he catches sight of Kurotsuchi's Zanpakutou lying a foot away, with the hands still attached to the hilt.

"Kotetsu-san, please heal the man's wounds. We want to bring him back alive for his trial," Shunsui asks, his voice carefully kept steady and neutral.

He hears shuffling behind him and then a slender figure appears at his side. He sets Kurotsuchi down again and steps back to allow the healer to do her job. Thankfully, it doesn't take her long. Her voice is loaded with regret and pity as she informs them, she can only heal the wounds over. He will have to live without his hands from now on.

Shunsui only nods, keeping to himself that the man probably won't live much longer; Once they've extracted all useful information from him, his life will be forfeit. Kaien won't stand for anything else.

The Captain of the Kido Corps steps forward to bind the prisoner so he cannot escape and they move on. It's not difficult to surmise where Ichigo and the missing officers have gone. One only has to follow the trail of destruction. Doors are either shredded or kicked in, the walls bear large gouges, and before long they hear the sound of fighting. This hastens their pace and after another couple of sharp corners and destroyed doors, they are met with an incredible sight.

Ichigo is standing in the middle of a barrier. At least, they assume it's Ichigo, based on the vibrant hair that now comes down to his waist all of a sudden. Because the mask — a Hollow's mask! — hides all facial features. His shihakusho is similar, yet completely different at the same time. The top comes down to the floor and is completely open in the front, only held together by crisscrossing straps. It's edged in white with white crossing strings along the wrists and gloved hands as well. His Zanpakutou is unfamiliar as well, a sleek black katana tied to his arm with a fine, black chain.

He is fighting against another not-quite familiar figure, also masked and with longer hair. At first Shunsui would have said they're evenly matched, but no. Ichigo is playing with the other —Aizen? —, he's obviously the stronger one, but has not yet ended the match. Shunsui has no doubt he could do so with one move. And then, something stranger happens: Aizen falters in the middle of an attack, yet Ichigo doesn't take advantage of the weakness. Instead, he takes a step back and just watches as the mask disappears, leaving Aizen gasping for breath with his hands on his knees. He gives a nod to someone on the other side of the barrier, on the opposite side of the hallway the rescue team is on.

Shunsui squints and thinks he can make out…the other missing officers! The Lieutenant of the Kido Corps must be the one powering the barrier, but why? What in Soul Society is going on?

Aizen is hauled out of the barrier, not towards them, but towards the group of officers who have presumably gone through the same ordeal. Urahara's Lieutenant — how has he missed that spitting ball of hostility thus far?! He must be going blind in his old age — is hauled through.

She doesn't hesitate to jump towards Ichigo, her move would have been lethal had her opponent been any less capable. Ichigo parries and so it begins again. And they can do nothing but wait things out.

Sousuke regains full control of his body and mind as he is bodily thrown through a barrier and lands dazedly at his Captain's feet. Hirako hauls him up and checks him over. He is being unusually attentive and worried. Not that Sousuke can really blame him, what they've just gone through… He can still feel Kyoka Suigetsu's warped presence in the back of his mind, like an itch he can't scratch or clothes where the fit is just ever so slightly off. The mindless rage and endless hunger have abated fortunately. Thanks to his husband it seems.

He turns around to look at Ichigo. Brave, beautiful, reckless Ichigo, who has taken on five high seated officers and came out on top. Who is currently wiping the ground with arguably one of the best combatants in the Gotei 13. Who somehow managed to control the monsters Kurotsuchi has made of them on his own and has only become stronger because of it. Who has seemingly unlocked Bankai and is familiar enough with it to confidently beat their asses with it.

And what a Bankai it is! It seems Ichigo never fails to surprise him with anything — Sousuke hopes he never will. His two swords from Shikai — build for powerful hacking and slashing — have been replaced with a sleek katana, almost indistinguishable from his sealed form except for its midnight colour and the chain that connects it to Ichigo's arm. And the delectable outfit that comes with it of course. Sousuke hasn't seen Ichigo show this much flesh ever! If only they weren't in public. He'll take pleasure in slowly peeling back all those layers and finally exploring Ichigo's body.

He's been oh so patient ever since their courtship began and especially since he'd managed to marry Ichigo a few weeks back. He hadn't tricked Ichigo into it. Not really. If Ichigo hadn't wanted it as much as Sousuke, the words would never have left his lips. Nor would their essences have coalesced so quickly or easily. They had been made for each other and Sousuke had been smart enough not to waste this one in a lifetime chance. But he is also smart enough to see that Ichigo isn't ready yet for anything physical.

The image of Ichigo becoming undone in his arms still lingers in his mind and it fuels the warped voice of Kyoka Suigetsu egging him on to rip the barrier apart and simply take what he wants. What they want. To consume in a different way. To become one at last, completely and irreversibly, without knowing where one ends and the other begins. Only Sousuke's rigid control, perfected through decades of self-denial and patience, holds him back from taking what is his. Ichigo would resent him for claiming him in such a public way and Sousuke doesn't want others to see Ichigo without the mask he presents to the world. It's a battle hard-won between him and the monster inside, but in the end Sousuke is still the master of his soul.

— And is the monster whispering devilish things truly so alien? Hasn't he always carried this voracious hunger and desire within him? Ichigo awakened its interests, Kurotsuchi merely brought it to the foreground. —

Within the other barrier, Ichigo brings the short lieutenant to a standstill. For a moment she looks like she is going to throw herself at him again, but then her mask fades away and she sways. Ichigo steadies her with a hand on her shoulder. He has thrown his Zanpakutou over his shoulder in a move that is too well-practiced to be anything but a habit. Sousuke can feel the others tense around him and despite his trust in Ichigo he tenses as well. They all remember the mindlessness that ruled them before Ichigo kicked the shit out of them and brought them back to sanity. Are they going to have to do the same for him?

The answer turns out to be no. Ichigo simply rolls his head to work loose his muscles and sheaths his Zanpakutou, resealing it. His clothes change back to the outfit Sousuke has seen him wear for practice missions. — Unfortunately so, Sousuke rather liked the view. — He looks at them over his shoulder, revealing the mask has disappeared as well. He's gratified to see that the long hair has remained though. Ichigo looks exceedingly handsome with it.

"You can drop the barriers now. It's over," he calls out.

Sousuke would expect him to sound tired and weary, but Ichigo never lives up to expectations. He seems born to shatter them just by virtue of being himself. Instead, he sounds rather chipper and like he could go another few rounds. Which is frankly ridiculous. Where does he store all that energy and reiryoku?

Almost despite himself Sousuke rushes towards his beloved, patting him down to check for injuries. He's beyond relieved that they've both survived this nightmare whole and hearty. And if he takes the opportunity to subtly grope Ichigo while he's fussing over him, that's no one's business but their own. It's not like Ichigo is complaining and his is the only opinion that matters.

"Are you alright?" he asks softly, cupping Ichigo's chin and stroking his cheek with a thumb.

Ichigo throws him a confused look, as if he doesn't really understand why Sousuke is so distressed and fussing over him so much. Which doesn't make sense! Sousuke understands that Ichigo has fought in a war, has seen and done unspeakable things, but having your soul tampered with should really elicit more of a response!

"Yeah sure," Ichigo responds. "How are you feeling?"

Before Sousuke can respond to Ichigo's question — and really, it's infuriating how Ichigo always seems to care more about others than himself! — Kyoraku interrupts with a question of his own.

"What exactly is over? Actually, what in the world is going on here?!" He sounds a little perturbed, not that anyone could blame him. Sousuke would very much like to hear the answer to those questions as well.

Unfortunately for them, Ichigo sheepishly shrugs his shoulders. Sousuke is close enough to see a flash of panic in his eyes and the tell-tale tremble of his lips before answering that means Ichigo is not going to tell the complete truth. "Umm, I'm not really sure what Kurotsuchi has done, but it should have settled now for everyone? In the short run at least? No one should go batshit anymore I think?" he says, voice lilting into questions for every sentence he says.

It's complete and utter bullshit. Sousuke has spent long enough with Ichigo by now that he recognises what a lying Ichigo looks like. Oh, he hasn't spoken a lie. Ichigo is very careful to avoid doing such a thing. But the whole act he tried to sell around it is as fake as Sousuke's glasses. He's done it reasonably well, better than he possibly could have when they'd just met, Sousuke will give him that. But he sees right through it nonetheless. And he doesn't doubt Kyoraku does as well. The man is much smarter than he likes to come across. Ichigo knows something about the situation. Knows a great deal about it, most likely. The question is, how much will he admit to knowing and share with them once they have more privacy to discuss things?

"And once it was clear Ichigo had matters in hand, we rushed back as fast as we could. It still sucks how long we took to break the seal, but in the end it all worked out, I guess?" Rangiku finishes her recounting of the day.

Once the other half of the rescue party had disappeared under the ground, Ukitake-taichou had taken a seat and requested an account of the events of the past hours. Kaien had thrown him an impatient glare, but the Captain had ignored his Lieutenant and had encouraged them to start talking. Rangiku had taken the lead, with the others occasionally jumping in to impart their perspective. She had taken it as a chance to practice giving mission reports and revelled in being able to tell the story. She hadn't even embellished things all that much! Not that they really needed embellishing, it was outlandish enough as it was.

With each word, Ukitake-taichou and Kaien look more and more worried. She can't really blame them. If she'd heard the story instead of living it, she'd be out of her mind with worry for Ichigo as well! She's still worried in fact. The sound of that echoing voice will hound her into eternity. However, she also has faith in her friend. If anyone will survive this fucking mess and come out on top, it's Ichigo.

Ukitake-taichou takes a deep breath and pinches his nose, before giving them a proud smile. "You've all done well. Although I cannot in good conscience approve of your decision to follow Ichigo into what turned out to be a very dangerous situation, I am proud of how you've applied your skills and mind to get out of that dangerous situation. I'm sure all of you will be an asset to whichever division you enter."

Rangiku beams back at him. To get praise from a Captain, especially one as old and distinguished as Ukitake-taichou, was a gift beyond anything anyone of them could wish for. Maybe they wouldn't get punished for their recklessness after all! Okay, that's probably too much to wish for, but perhaps they won't be punished as badly as Rangiku had feared. In any case, it doesn't look like they will be expelled from the Academy and banned from entering the Gotei 13.

Kaien has just picked up pacing — had there not been stone beneath his feet, but earth there would be a hole 10 ft wide and 5 ft deep — when they hear people approaching from down below. Rangiku shoots to her feet and wipes some dirt and dust from her clothes. She helps up Nanao while the boys get up on their own. Ukitake-taichou stays seated, radiating serenity.

Kyoraku-taichou comes up first and he exchanges a look with Ukitake-taichou, whose eyes seem to convey a hundred things. Rangiku feels worry squirming in her stomach. What has happened? Did any of the Captains or Lieutenants die? Is Ichigo okay? Of course, Ichigo is okay, else they'd be restraining Kaien before telling him that kind of news!

Nothing is said though and so they can only stand and watch as one by one the captured officers climb out of the underground lair. They seem alright. A bit worse for wear perhaps, like they have been in a battle — they probably have. What was Ichigo thinking! Oh wait, he wasn't, was he? — and rather exhausted. It's odd to see these people, who are thought of as untouchable by many in Seireitei and Rukongai, so clearly put through the wringer. One wouldn't even be able to tell whether or not they've won, except for the fact that they're still alive, but that's never a good indicator when Ichigo is involved, Rangiku thinks. He's the type to reform people during a battle, not kill them.

Ichigo is one of the last to re-emerge from the hole, only followed by Urahara-taichou and the third seat of the 4th. The contrast between him and the other officers is a stark one. Rangiku can barely tell he's fought at all! The hair is a new addition though, one she decidedly is in favour of. It's a pity she won't be the hottest orange haired Shinigami of Seireitei anymore, but she'll gladly pass on that title if it means the world will be blessed by Ichigo with hair down to his booty.

Once everyone is out, the Captain of the Kido Corps sets up a barrier around the shack. Kyoraku-taichou informs them that the officers that were captured don't possess the reiryoku reserves necessary to make the trip back to Seireitei in time for the sun to set, so they will camp here and set out the next morning. With a wry look in Urahara-taichou's direction he adds that it will also give them time to properly examine those that were captured to take scope of the damage done.

Rangiku winces at that statement. She can read between the lines. Kyoraku-taichou is questioning whether it is even worth it to escort the experimented-on officers back to Seireitei and if they do, what precautions need to be taken. It should have been expected. After all, those were HOLLOW masks! Heavens know what kind of damage Kurotsuchi — who by the way is bound a little too tightly, which is only what he deserves, the bastard — has inflicted on their souls.

Shigekuni stares out of the window, the setting sun washing him with its last rays, and stubbornly ignores the worry that is growing in his gut. Shunsui's message had been meant to put him at ease, but it has had the opposite effect. The vagueness had put him on edge. He hates not knowing things, always has, and age has not mellowed that particular weakness of his.

"Do you think we've gotten lazy, Jiro? he asks his Lieutenant, his better half. There is a wistful quality to his voice as he considers the arrogance that has landed them in this painful situation.

"No Eijisai, we've simply gotten old," Chojiro rebukes gently. "We've led for centuries, millennia in your case. Time leaves its mark on all of us eventually."

Shigekuni huffs. "You're not wrong. Do you even know how old you are? I don't. I stopped counting so many years ago I've even forgotten that number. We've gotten old and fat and used to peace. And now it comes back to bite us in the arse." He slams his fist into the wall next to the window. It hurts. When did hitting things start to hurt him instead? "I should have known better!"

Jiro comes up behind him and takes his smarting hand between his own. "How could you have known? No one could have predicted this, not even you, Eijisai! You cannot blame yourself for following protocol for what looked like a standard mission. You evaluated Kurotsuchi's threat level based on past behaviour and known parameters and sent out an appropriate force to deal with him. Some even called it excessive when you made that decision. Unless you suddenly were able to look into the future and hid that from me, no one can blame you. And you certainly aren't allowed to blame yourself!" His usually soft-spoken right-hand launches in a passionate defence of Shigekuni.

Ah, he is not worthy of the adoration of Chojiro. He is a lucky man indeed to have secured his devotion. And he always knows how to uplift Shigekuni's spirits.

"You are right, my old friend. But still, I will strive to do better and protect what is dearest to me. Today's events have shown me that we can no longer rest on past triumphs. It's time we take a more active interest in our subordinates," Shigekuni announces, feeling determined to turn over a new leaf.

"And get your hands on the Shiba boy as your next protege?" Chojiro asks with amusement lingering in the corners of his mouth.

Shigekuni has to sheepishly admit that yes, he doesn't want to miss the opportunity to take Shiba Ichigo under his wing. Shunsui and Jushiro have yet to act on their claim, it'd be a waste to let such talent slip by without refinement! And it's been such a long time since their last student, doesn't Chojiro miss the rambunctiousness of their children?

Chojiro rolls his eyes with fondness. "How about some tea before you start redecorating the dojo? Wouldn't want you to pull a muscle in your old age," he teases, indicating his receptiveness to another youngster running around in their private quarters.

"As long as it isn't that vile brew you insist passes for tea somewhere in the world. I'll go make a proper pot!" Shigekuni teases back and then hastens to the kitchen before Chojiro can retaliate.

Hundreds of years spend together, and they still can't agree on tea, he thinks with a fond shake of his head.

"What were you thinking?!" Kaien exclaims as he pats Ichigo down, searching for non-existent injuries to fuss over. "Of all the idiotic, hare-brained schemes! Never in my life did I think you of all people would pull a stunt like this."

Shinji stifles a snort. Of all the Shibas Ichigo seems the most likely to pull a stunt like this one out of nowhere. That saying about silent waters doesn't exist for nothing. The more time that has passed without Ichigo doing something major and majorly stupid, the more expectations have risen. It's not like Kaien doesn't have his own stack of crazy antics from his time in the Academy and even later on. Granted, they'd figured the worst — or rather best — had passed already in the form of drunk-off-his-ass Ichigo, but clearly that incident has only scratched the surface of Ichigo's antics. Shinji can barely hold back from rubbing his hands together – the near future has a lot to offer it seems.

'Well, it will if they all survive the coming days,' he thinks with an inner grimace. Central 46 never has taken kindly to changes, the ornery bastards. They are stuck in a different time, having forgotten what it really means to serve Seireitei and risking life and limb on the battlefield. All they care about nowadays are rules and regulations that don't do nobody any good. This development won't be looked upon favourably and the Captain-Commander can only pull so many strings. Those high and mighty, retired assholes will probably want to brand them as traitors and execute them publicly while Kurotsuchi will go back to the prison he was broken out of. Yes, if they make it out alive, Shinji will be extremely grateful.

Glancing at Ichigo, who is still placidly undergoing Kaien's fussing, he wonders if the Captain-Commander could be persuaded to allow silent observers in his interrogation. Because there would be a private talk between the Captain-Commander and the redhead, no doubt about it. The flawless control after a traumatic event and over something as volatile as a Zanpakutou partially transformed into a Hollow, the sudden increase in power-levels to be able to win consecutive fights against Lieutenants and Captains, the fucking Bankai! The kid has a lot to explain, and Shinji wants to be there to hear the explanation. No one gets this good on their own, not even geniuses.

And to top off this shitty mess of unwanted, yet intriguing surprises, Ichigo's reiatsu is a puzzle of its own. It's back to its usual state, tightly condensed around its owner. Shinji can hardly get a read on it. Compared to how it flared during ichigo's battles — enchanting, all-encompassing, oppressive, addictive —, it's like day and night. Shinji can't even pick up on any traces of Hollow, even though he and the others can't shake the lingering remnants in their own reiatsu.

There is something off about his reiatsu though, a hint of something that wasn't there before, the last time Shinji was in close contact with Ichigo. He can't quite put his finger on what it is though. It's on the tip of his tongue, but every time he thinks it's going to come to mind, it slips through his fingers instead. He curses his useless brain. All that knowledge and it refuses to cooperate!

The grand South Gate comes into view on the horizon and Kisuke quells the urge to sprint towards it without abandon. So many theories to investigate! So many experiments to plan! So many willing victims subjects! He'll have to thank Kurotsuchi for being dumb enough to get caught. Doing this kind of research unprompted and unsanctioned would get him stripped from his rank and thrown into prison at the very least, and in the worst-case scenario just plainly killed. But looking into it to cure several high ranked officers on the other hand… Kisuke will gladly admit to being an unapologetic opportunist.

Naturally he does feel sorry for his fellow officers, they will face a difficult time, and should things take a turn for the worse, he'll do everything in his power to get them to safety — if only not to lose his research. But right now, he's elated at the chance of diving nose first into one of the most fascinating studies he's ever come across!

From what he's seen at the underground lab, he gathers Kurotsuchi hunted Hollows of unknown power-level, though most likely at least Gillians to stand a chance against officers, purified their essences somehow, and injected them directly into his victims' reiryoku reserves. How exactly or why it even worked, he's not sure. It seems the Hollows have assimilated into the souls of the victims, possibly integrating with their Zanpakutous, but for the moment the Shinigami part seems in control instead of the Hollow part like when they were fighting Shiba Ichigo. Or rather getting thrown about by the young Academy student until they regained control over their own soul. While Shiba Ichigo seemed entirely in control despite sporting a mask of his own and a good two feet of extra hair.

How curious! Kisuke wonders what makes Shiba Ichigo so different from the others while they are greeted by Ichimaru Gin and Unohana-taichou. Ukitake-taichou and Kyoraku-taichou break off, presumably to inform the Captain-Commander. Shiba Ichigo is the only non-officer amongst Lieutenants and Captains, he hasn't even graduated in fact! One would expect someone as inexperienced as him to make a far easier target for a Hollow trying to take over. Yet, the opposite has happened, and it doesn't make sense. Kisuke resolves to make the mystery of Shiba Ichigo one of the major points of his research.

For now, he focuses on his fellow Captain and gives Unohana-taichou a rundown of the last two days as well as the observations he has made and hypotheses he has come up with. Kisuke has deep respect for her extensive knowledge as a healer and the fact that she is one of the original Gotei 13, but then who doesn't? Even Hiyori doesn't act up in her presence and Heaven knows she's a headache and a half.

Once at the 4th, Unohana-taichou directs Shiba-fukutaichou and Tessai to stay outside the examination room — with a storm cloud above Shiba-fukutaichou's head as a result —, and examines each of the hollowfied shinigami, taking her time and comparing the results against her records. Kisuke himself is taking detailed notes, one never knows what little piece of seemingly unimportant information can result in a breakthrough. Physically, they look to be fine, if exhausted. Except Ichigo, who looks like he has spent the days lounging around and relaxing instead of putting six seated officers through the wringer and coming out on top. Kisuke is not sure if it's a nightmare or a miracle, and apparently neither does everybody else. Except Aizen-fukutaichou, who seems about 5 seconds away from jumping the orange-haired Shinigami. And really, who could blame him?

The spiritual exam on the other hand is much more interesting and revealing. Especially when Ichigo is talked into releasing his control over his reiatsu so they can properly analyse it. It's breathtaking, and Kisuke means that quite literally. The amount of spiritual pressure that swirls around the youth is incomparable to anyone Kisuke has ever come across. It makes his control ever more astonishing. And that's just talking about the amount he has. The secrets his displayed reiatsu gives away are ever so juicy… That he even has to be admonished in letting Hollow traces bleed through is a can of worms Kisuke yearns to open.

But anyways, the six officers and Shiba Ichigo clearly carry Hollow traces in their reiatsu. And not just any Hollows, all of them have been infected with Vasto Lordes. It raises questions in Kisuke's mind about where Kurotsuchi got his Hollows. He knows for certain the other scientist didn't hunt them himself. Kurotsuchi has never been a man of action and battle, the biggest difference between the two of them in Kisuke's mind.

After spiritually poking and prodding the officers for what feels like hours, Kisuke is satisfied at last and pronounces their Hollows to be dormant, for now at least. Which Ichigo confirms with a confused, "Yea? Did you think I sparred against them just because I felt like it?"

The whole room turns to the youth with varying degrees of confusion, exasperation, and general what-the-fuck. Kisuke asks, deliberately keeping his voice even and calm, "Would you care to expand on that, Shiba-san?"

The deer in the headlights look is rather adorable. The sheer panic it conveys shows how bad of a liar the boy is. "Uhh, just that Zangetsu didn't take kindly to the Hollow and then we fought it out in my mental, you know, landscape. And when I accepted him, Hollow and all, Old Man Zangetsu told me to keep the others busy while they fought with their own Hollows, so I did?"

Huh, his temporary look of panic aside, the words ring true. It's curious though, "And how did you manage that so quickly when seasoned officers needed outside help to deal with being infected with a Hollow?"

He shrugs, the hesitation and alarm having subsided, "I don't know? I guess I don't have as much animosity for Hollows as Shinigami who have a lot of experience with them? And Zangetsu is bloodthirsty all the time, being hollowfied doesn't make any difference." The last part is accompanied with rolling eyes.

"So you're saying your Zanpakutou has, what, merged with the Hollow essence that was injected into you?" Kisuke asks eagerly, seeing his chance to fill in the missing parts of his research.

"Is that what happened?" Shiba asks, interested. "I wondered about that. Umm, yea. Zangetsu wore a mask, but once we fought it out it disappeared, because the two conflicting, umm, sides were at ease with each other. I think I can call upon it at will? That's what was implied at least?"

Kisuke rapidly writes down all the information Shiba provides. It's an interesting perspective, and how curious to find out that his stoic exterior hides a creature of blood and battle, much like Kisuke himself. He turns to the other occupants of the room to confirm Shiba's experience. While not as close with their Zanpakutous, they also had to battle their transformed souls and having to form a united front against Shiba helped to reach harmony much faster. They however do put much more emphasis on the feelings of hunger and rage that threatened to overwhelm them.

In the end, the examination leaves him in his own lab with more questions that he started with, especially in regard to the youngest Shiba, and plenty of theories as well as ideas for experiments with the… They'll have to find a better name for the 'infected' Shinigami. Non-harmful experiments of course. Kisuke's focused on discovering how much more powerful they have become, what extra abilities they now possess, that sort of thing.

Still deep in thought, Kisuke pulls out a sphere from his pocket. He'd picked it up from the corner it had rolled to in Kurotsuchi's main lab. Even though it's dull and opaque now, it still has a beautiful, otherworldly quality. And it's a question all of its own. Kisuke knows why Kurotsuchi made it though, not that his research had gone so in-depth, but then he should have realised, because how else could the other scientist's experiments have succeeded. Kisuke had found it specifically because he'd been looking for it once he realised what they were dealing with. To find it inactive and flawed… It was most likely faulty from the start and only worked long enough for the experiment itself, he reassures himself. The stability of the transformation itself is a fluke, a lucky coincidence.

"Fuck, fuck, FUCK," has been running through Ichigo's head almost constantly since he came out of Bankai. Will he never learn his lesson? He's only just mitigated some of the danger inherent to his secrets by telling them as vaguely as possible to the only people he trusts in this time, and now he's gone and fucked it all up because he can't control himself in battle.

Why did he think it was a good idea to publicly display that he already knows Bankai? Oh right, Zangetsu convinced him. Ichigo would love to blame everything on Zangetsu's bloodthirstiness, but he knows, even if he can't admit to it, that he was just as eager for a real fight. He'd loved going up against Sousuke and Kyoraku, but had to hold back at least somewhat back then. He hadn't expected anyone to show up in the middle of an underground lair smack dab in Rukongai! Not after having sent his friends back to the surface to keep them safe.

He should have known they would have alerted Seireitei at some point during their pursuit. It was the sensible thing to do, and he had drilled being sensible over being a hero into their heads during the initial pursuit of the rescue party. He's a classic example of 'do as I say, not as I do', isn't he? Zangetsu cackles a confirmation in the back of his mind, and Ichigo wants to groan, but he can't. He's surrounded by inquisitive Captains and Lieutenants, some of whom are very perceptive. He can't blame them for their curiosity, he has wiped the floor with them only 12 hours ago and has apparently the most stable hollowfication of them all despite being a student and very young. Which all of them are aware of by now.

"And all of Seireitei will now be by sundown. None of those nosy bastards will be able to keep their mouth shut now ya flared for all and sundry to see. Think those itty-bitty recruits walking around have recovered from their fainting fit yet?" Zangetsu laughs hysterically.

Which is something Ichigo is going to ignore. He has curled up again, spiritually speaking, and is firmly ignoring everyone in the room except Sousuke. Sousuke who is looking at Ichigo like he can't believe his eyes, yet incredibly adoring at the same time. It does things to Ichigo. Things that he's not willing to think about when they are surrounded by so many people.

"The blushing bride is ready for his husband's attentions," Zangetsu teases and Ichigo swats him away mentally. That sentence didn't make any sense, so he's going to firmly ignore it.

Urahara prods and pokes him, asking questions which Ichigo does his best to answer as honestly, yet vaguely as possible. He wants to help the Visored, prevent their century long banishment, but he can't risk giving away too much. And it's not like he's that knowledgeable on the situation anyways! His own hollowfication is still somewhat of a confusing mess — Damn Geta-Boshi, can't you ever explain something properly! — and he never got all the details on the original Visored. Besides, he doubts Kurotsuchi did things exactly the same as Aizen had gone about it, so it's not like his opinion is worth much.

Ichigo does manage to run his mouth off — mental facepalm —, but he sorts of talk his way out of it, and most people seem to take what he says at face value. Except for Sousuke, who shoots him a glance that Ichigo interprets as, 'We're going to talk about this later'.

Finally, Urahara and Unohana-taichou leave, giving them some privacy. Sousuke immediately uses the opportunity to cuddle with Ichigo and for once Ichigo doesn't protest at all. He's been feeling tense and on edge ever since Sousuke left on his rescue mission the day before. Almost like an elastic between them had been stretched taunt. Resting in his arms is the best feeling Ichigo can imagine. He doesn't want to leave ever again.

Which, of course, means that their relative peace is soon disturbed. A Hell Butterfly flutters through one of the windows and starts rattling off its message once it's close enough.

"Shiba Ichigo, please report at the 1st Division. The Captain-Commander requests your presence for a meeting."

'FUCK!'

"I see. Thank you for being honest," Shigekuni hesitantly says in response to the mind-boggling story he's just been told by the two people he regards as sons. He sits down heavily and blindly accepts the cup of tea Chojiro shoves in front of his face.

This… this is not something he'd expected to hear today, or ever really. A time traveller, a future war, possibly more than one, a Shiba family unit living on its own forced away from Seireitei and its Clan, Aizen Sousuke marrying a child, although that child's entrance into the Academy recognises him as a legal adult. That same child running off after a rescue party with four other Academy students and becoming the rescue party. Shinigami being infected with Hollows thanks to a crazy, escaped convict.

It does explain a lot of things, but Shigekuni would rather not have known. The sheer implications…

He presses on his eyes and tries to rearrange his thoughts into a semblance of a strategy. He can work with this, he's shaped a whole society out of a load of nothing and criminals, this is manageable. If a war is coming, at least now they are aware of the possibility and can and will prepare accordingly. Hadn't he been complaining about the dangers of getting used to peace only yesterday?

Nonetheless, he needs more information, straight from the source this time. "Please send for Shiba Ichigo. I would like a private chat with the young man," he commands. Chojiro nods and strides away to send off a Hell Butterfly with a message.

"He's at the 4th right now, I believe," Shunsui ventures helpfully. "Getting checked over after the Kurotsuchi incident."

Shigekuni raises an eyebrow, "How come? Was he hurt by one of the… the victims? I thought you said the Academy students were sensible during the whole endeavour and stayed away from the main action."

Jushiro and Shunsui exchange a look. "Well yes, but…" Jushiro begins but trails off midway.

"We sort of didn't include Ichigo in that group?" Shunsui rushes to say as Shigekuni impatiently motions for them to continue.

"And why is that?" Shigekuni asks, although he's pretty sure he already knows the answer. Knows what he himself would have done had he been in Ichigo's place.

"Ichigo did what Ichigo apparently does best: he rushed in to save Aizen-fukutaichou and Sarugaki-fukutaichou from the… Hollow that took over the late Kuchiki-taichou. And was subsequently captured by Kurotsuchi to be experimented on as well," Jushiro explains with a grimace.

Right, he'd forgotten about the tragic circumstances of Kuchiki's death. At least he's gotten a warrior's death thanks to Ichigo's blade. The mere thought of a Hollow wearing a Shinigami's skin sends chills running down his spine.

"Please explain why you left out the rather important part of an Academy student falling prey to and surviving Kurotsuchi's experiments!" Shigekuni barks, his ire barely contained.

"We didn't realise we hadn't mentioned that part, Sensei! Sorry for the oversight!" Shunsui apologises sheepishly.

"It's fine, I'll get the full story from Ichigo," Shigekuni waves away their apologies. He loves them, he really does, but they are a handful sometimes.

He raises his cup to his lips to take a calming sip of tea. Ah, jasmine. Chojiro knows him so well. He closes his eyes and basks in the warmth the tea brings to his chest and stomach and the soothing aroma filling his nose. It helps to centre himself, sort out the relevant facts from the irrelevant, and work on the beginnings of his strategy to deal with this mess.

Shunsui and Jushiro are left sitting in front of him, stewing nervously. He lets the moment stretch for longer than perhaps necessary as he slowly sips from his tea and inevitably they start shifting in discomfort. At last, he deems their punishment enough and sets down his empty cup with a decisive click.

"Why didn't you two come to me sooner? The way you tell it, you both have known about this for some time. Has this old man become so untrustworthy you feel like you can't come to me anymore?" he asks with sadness hanging over him.

They rush to reassure him, talking over one another and generating a cacophony of noise. "Of course not!" "How could you think so?" "We were only trying to respect Ichigo's wishes."

Shigekuni shushes them with a single hand motion and smiles. "I know you meant well. It simply hurt a bit that my students didn't trust me with such a grave secret until they had no other choice. But I am glad to have raised two respectful young men, who don't go blabbing secrets others have entrusted them with to all and sundry."

"I'm coming with you," Sousuke insists, his hand clasping Ichigo's elbow with a sense of desperation.

Ichigo tries to jerk his arm back, but Sousuke doesn't let him. He simply moves with the motion and in turn catches Ichigo around the waist with his other arm, drawing his husband against himself. He gently caresses Ichigo's cheek. "My love, don't ask me to stay behind. I can't be separated from you. Not right now."

His beloved stares intently into his eyes for a moment that seems to stretch on forever. Sousuke wishes he could make it last until the end of time. There isn't a place in the world where he'd rather be. Well, maybe one or two places… This is rather public after all. However, in the end Ichigo seems to find what he's looking for and he nods.

A tension Sousuke hadn't realised existed around his heart unclenches and he sags minutely. Drawing Ichigo even closer, he buries his nose in the soft orange hair and allows himself to bask in his presence for a few moments. Then he takes a step back and releases Ichigo from the hug. Ichigo gives him a soft look and threads their hands together. Looking at their joined hands, warmth spreads through his chest and across his cheeks. Months ago, he'd have hated letting the world know about his deepest feelings. Now he can't bring himself to care. Instead, he brings their hands up to his mouth and presses the softest of kisses to the back of Ichigo's hand, causing the younger man to flush.

The condemning stares of his peers burn on his back, but Sousuke doesn't care. Why should they try and make him feel guilty, when he has nothing to be guilty about? Their own laws make Ichigo an adult despite his actual age and the vows they took prove consent above all else. An hour ago, they would have cheered on this development, cashing in debts and placing new ones. To criticise him now, when Ichigo has released his reiatsu and shared his power and age alike to all those present, and act like shocked old maids is rather hypocritical.

'I can do this. I can do this. I've done it once already, what's a second time? It's the Captain-Commander. Nothing to be scared about. I just need to keep my mouth shut about Urahara, the Visored, Aizen, me being human… God, I can't do it!' Ichigo is panicking in the privacy of his own mind, while somehow maintaining a stoic expression as he and Sousuke shunpo across Seireitei, the 1st Division's building looming ever closer.

The moment the Hell Butterfly disturbed his private moment with Sousuke, panic set in. There was only one reason the Captain-Commander would request a meeting. Namely, Ichigo's stupid decision to take on 6 seated officers and fuck the consequences. Sure, he'd fooled Urahara, but Kyoraku and Ukitake had gone off to report to the Captain-Commander the moment their party had re-entered Seireitei. They would have had to tell the Captain-Commander at least something to explain everything that has happened. He trusts the two men with his life, but he's also known them long enough that they don't value loyalty about secrets the same way Ichigo does. It would have made sense to them to include someone as powerful into the fold, regardless of Ichigo's wishes. They are more the type to ask for forgiveness than permission anyways.

Old Man Zangetsu sends out waves of calm and support and Ichigo clings to this sense of security like he's clinging to Sousuke's hand to keep him grounded. It works mostly and, with a sense of security and serenity, they enter the double doors together.

They are led to a room with four people present already: The Captain-Commander, Kyoraku and Ukitake, and an old guy Ichigo doesn't recognise, but assumes is the Captain-Commander's Lieutenant going by his uniform. Neither Kyoraku nor Ukitake look particularly surprised that Sousuke is accompanying him, contrary to the old guys. Yet no one remarks on his presence and they are invited to take a seat at the long table. The Captain-Commander offers them tea, but only Sousuke accepts. Ichigo doesn't think he can stomach even something as light as tea right now.

Faintly, he wonders why this is even more nerve-racking than the first time he had to explain his past. He's done it once and done it decently well. The second time should be easier by all rights!

The Captain-Commander doesn't wait long before launching into a series of questions Ichigo does his best to answer as honestly as possible without giving away too much.

"Why did you follow the rescue squad, going against the rules laid down for an emergency time period, dragging along several Academy students?" Is the first question.

Ichigo breathes a little easier. This one he has an answer for. "I had a bad feeling about it. I couldn't stay here while Sousuke was in possible danger. My friends refused to let me leave alone and I felt like I couldn't lose time arguing."

Brows furrow across the room, like Ichigo has said something outlandish. "And you felt you couldn't approach an… a senior officer?" The Captain-Commander asks sceptically.

Ichigo shrugs. It had never crossed his mind to ask for help. Besides, "How would I have justified a sense of doom? I had no proof anything bad was going to happen. And even if someone believed me, I would have been ordered to stay here in Seireitei while others were sent out to help."

"Which you couldn't risk because they wouldn't have known what they would be dealing with, correct?" Ichigo's head jerks up towards the Captain-Commander and he stares at the old man in shock.

The Captain-Commander gestures towards the two Captains sitting on the other end of the table. "Shunsui and Jushiro kindly informed me about your situation. I must say, it clarified a great deal. I do not blame you for keeping your secrets, it must be quite the tightrope you are balancing. But we cannot prepare for a war we don't know about, so I am grateful they chose to come forward when they did."

Kyoraku and Ukitake look apologetic and somewhat guilty when Ichigo spares them a glance. He decides to let them stew in it for a while longer and refocuses on the Captain-Commander, who continues, "So, be honest with me, Shiba-san, did you know what would happen to the rescue group? Were you aware of the gruesome experiment Kurotsuchi had planned?"

Ichigo bites his lip, mulling over the question for a bit before answering, "Not exactly? I mean, in my time a group of Captains and Lieutenants had gone through Hollowfication around this time period, but the lead up and culprit were so different I couldn't be sure until I woke up in Kurotsuchi's lair."

"Please explain," the Captain-Commander demands, leaning forward over the table in his hunger to learn more.

Ichigo slowly responds, "I…I learned all of this second-handed, so the story is a bit muddled. But, according to the person recounting it to me, the first signs were similar: Rukongai citizens disappearing. But then a patrol disappeared as well. Of the group sent after them to investigate, two were hollowfied. The group that was send after them as a rescue mission was hollowfied as well."

"And the culprit was not Kurotsuchi," Kyoraku affirms, to which Ichigo nods emphatically.

"How are you so sure?" Sousuke asks.

Ichigo looks at him, lost for words. How can he say that he is so sure about this because the original culprit is sitting right next to him, their hands still entwined? He opens his mouth, unsure of what will come out. "I know for sure because this person started the war a century later. He boasted about his experiments. How he outwitted Seireitei. I fought the final battle against him and looked him in the eye as I defeated him. And now that Kurotsuchi has taken over this role and got captured, I don't know how the future will evolve," he finishes with desperation in his voice.

It's true, he hasn't had the time yet to think about it properly, but it's true. Ichigo is sure Sousuke won't start the war and Kurotsuchi got captured. Will there even be a war? Or will they have a chance at peace before Yhwach inevitably will make his appearance?

For a while the room is sunken in quiet contemplation as the others digest this. Sousuke rhythmically strokes with his thumb over Ichigo's hand while his brow furrows.

"So, there might not be a war," the Lieutenant remarks, clearly trying to lift up the mood.

Ichigo shakes his head. "Not the first one, no. But there is a war coming regardless of Kurotsuchi and the Visored. One that has been brewing for a long time." He holds the Captain-Commander's gaze. "One that has been brewing for nearly a century and will brew for a century more. After 900 years the Sealed King will regain his pulse. After 90 more he will regain his intellect. And after 9 years more he will regain his power. 9 days later he will regain the world and end it"

He can see the breath leaving the Captain-Commander's lungs as the shock sets in. Can see the conclusion he reaches, correctly so, and the fear setting in as he and his Lieutenant exchange a look. But only for a fraction of a second before the old man schools his face into a neutral expression. A choked sound to his left reveals Kyoraku and Ukitake's less sanguine reaction. Their eyes are bulging slightly, and both are as white as a sheet.

"You're kidding," the Lieutenant states, no begs him.

Ichigo shakes his head, eyes closed as painful memories are barely kept at bay. He's found peace with the past, but that doesn't mean the memories are any less inflaming. Those Quincy were really the worst of the worst.

"We'll need another hunt then. This time in the human realm," the Captain-Commander decides, voice as cold as ice.

"No!" Ichigo interjects. He cannot let them hurt innocent people. "That's the fucking reason we were in that mess in the first place! You cannot hurt anymore people who have nothing to do with a future war! They'll probably won't even be alive to participate by the time it will break out! Don't go blaming civilians for the actions of one man!" He's standing up at this point, hands in front him on the table.

"If we can prevent the war…" Kyoraku starts in an effort to defend the Captain-Commander's gruesome decision.

"You won't," Ichigo cuts him off decisively. "Killing them won't prevent Yhwach from regaining his powers. If anything, it will incense him! There is nothing you can do to prevent that war. You can only prepare, so they won't surprise Soul Society in the wake of another war and minimise the damage that way. But I refuse to let you hunt people. And if you try anyways, I'll stop you. Without a second thought."

The Captain-Commander looks at him with a curious expression. "You'd lay down your life for people you have never met?"

"I wouldn't be the person losing my life over it," Ichigo coolly returns.

The meeting hall is in chaos after the missive is read aloud. Multiple people are up in arms about the demons let into Seireitei. There are calls for their heads as well as Kurotsuchi's, for daring to carry out such a reprehensible and taboo experiment. Others are demanding they are locked up and follow-up experiments are carried out to investigate the damage done. No one in the room seems to remember they are talking about living souls with intelligence, a promising career, and bodily autonomy.

Finally, one woman manages to bring the room to order. "I have listened to all opinions and value them equally, but we must understand the full weight of what we are dealing with. I therefore propose we take the specimens into our custody immediately and perform our own experiments until we know exactly what we are dealing with. After which the subjects can be disposed of in a suitable way. All in favour?"

Only a few voices are against the idea and even then, only because it means the specimens are a possible danger to Seireitei as long as they are alive. But so, the Central 46 decides and so it will be.

A laughing figure leaves the building, unseen and unnoticed by all. 'How easy is it to manipulate the old farts! One would expect retired members of the Gotei 13 to offer more resistance to my illusions and mind control, but they hadn't. At all. All the better for me', they suppose.

'Now off to the Central Great Underground Prison. Kurotsuchi better thanks me on his knees for breaking him out twice. If only the oaf wasn't so useful. I'd let him rot forever.'

"You really are a most remarkable young man," Shigekuni notes dryly, breaking the tension and ending the stand-off.

Ichigo snorts and flops back down into his seat, as ungraciously as Shigekuni has ever seen someone sit-down. He might even beat Kenpachi, which is a miracle in and of itself — though not a particularly positive one. His… husband seeks physical comfort through a hand on Ichigo's back immediately. Not that Shigekuni can blame him. This kind of strain on a weeks old bond would have driven a lesser man to insanity.

"I do what I have to do and anyone standing in the way better fucks off before I make them." He says it so calmly, so matter-of-factly. Like it's not a big deal. Just another day, just another task to cross off his to-do list.

Never in his long, long lifespan has Shigekuni felt such awe and respect for anyone before. He'd been impressed, yes, but it was always tinted with a hint of paternal condescension. There is none of that now. Rather than pat Ichigo on the head and carefully guide him through the world, he wants to unseal Ryujin Jakka and see what the child is really made of. Whether he can go toe to toe with an age-old warrior. Whether he can win. And what a thought that is! Never before would Shigekuni have doubted the outcome of a fight he participates in, the mere thought of losing laughable. Yet, that confidence fails him now. No, not fails. He is as confident as ever, but to go up against Ichigo would be like going up against nature itself. Already he can feel his blood pumping in anticipation for the gloriousness that battle would surely bring.

"Thankfully that won't be necessary," Shigekuni says with a kind smile – his wise and compassionate teacher expression. "The war can wait. Kurotsuchi's victims can not;"

"Visored." Ichigo interrupts absentmindedly.

All the heads in the room turn back to him. "I beg your pardon?" Jushiro inquires.

"We were known as Visored." Ichigo replies, his eyes focused in the distance. Caught in memories of a distant future no doubt.

Shigekuni lifts an eyebrow, wondering if the youth will notice he has misspoken. He doesn't, contrary to everyone else present. Going by his husband's expression, he's in for a talk. Hohoho, if only he could be a fly on the wall during that. His curiosity is getting the better of him.

"A fitting name," Shigekuni acknowledges. "but a name is the least of your worries, I'm afraid…"

He doesn't get the chance to finish his sentence as the double doors of the meeting room bang against the wall as a result of the unnecessary force used to open them. A group of Shinigami marches in, all clad in black and their faces hidden.

"Yamamoto-Soutaichou, under the authority of Central 46 we have come to apprehend the criminals Shiba Ichigo and Sousuke to await their execution with their fellow convicts."

'And so it begins'

Ichigo's expression darkens, reiatsu crackling along his skin like lightning. It tingles and excites Sousuke and he curses the Onmitsukido for their unwanted presence. If only the two of them were alone right now, Sousuke would pin Ichigo down to the nearest flat surface and relish in having all that power submit to him. Who would want to rule Soul Society, when they have the world quivering beneath teasing touches?

Sousuke steps closer to Ichigo, urging him to step down for now with a touch of his hand. Ichigo clenches his jaw in response, clearly not wanting to, but deferring to Sousuke anyways. He can guess why: Ichigo obviously still has strong ties to the other…Visored — of which Sousuke suspects he wasn't a part of in Ichigo's past — and he can't risk them getting killed if he resists now. Truth to be told, he doesn't want to risk Hirako's life either, not now that they've finally found common ground and are really starting to work as a team. Ichigo's abilities are beyond words, but even he can't take on all of the Onmitsukido without casualties. And it wouldn't solve their problems with the Central 46 either. Only worsen them in fact.

Therefore, it's an uncommonly placid Ichigo who allows the Onmitsukido to take his Zanpakutou and bind his arms behind his back with reiatsu-suppressing handcuffs, as well as a collar around his neck. Sousuke smilingly undergoes the same, ignoring the dirty looks and stares he can feel burning into his back. A pedophile is still worse than a monster, huh. Good to know.

The shock of their bond going quiet is jarring to Sousuke's senses. It feels like being thrown in an ice-bath without warning. Like losing one of his senses all of a sudden. Or having a limb cut off. His heart aches and a headache is setting in, a dull throbbing sensation behind his eyes. A frantic Ichigo is wrestling with his handcuffs and the guards that hold him in place. It takes a jab from a Zanpakutou for his beloved to go still. How Sousuke wishes he could rush over and reassure Ichigo of his love and devotion. That he could rip those blasted bindings from both their wrists and necks, and relish in the magic of their combined souls. But he can't and it hurts!

"What crimes are these upstanding members of our society accused of, that they don't even get a trial?" Yamamoto-Soutaichou interjects. Is that a hint of desperation in his voice? It figures that Ichigo would win over the Captain-Commander with his rebellious behaviour.

The leader of the squad turns back to the four men standing around the table. "It is forbidden for Shinigami to acquire the powers of Hollows. Should they do so, they will be dealt with as all Hollows are."

"They are victims!" Kyoraku cries out. "They didn't choose to gain these powers! Kurotsuchi experimented on them!"

"Irrelevant," the leader answers, his voice emotionless.

The Captain-Commander makes a sharp movement with his hand in Kyoraku's direction. "And what will become of Kurotsuchi, if I may ask?"

"Kurotsuchi Mayuri has been taken into custody and will return to his cell in the Maggot's Nest to sit out the rest of his sentence." is the immediate answer.

In other words, no repercussions at all. If Kurotsuchi can escape once, he can escape twice, and the innocents are left to suffer in his place. How typical, Sousuke thinks bitterly. A true sign of how corrupt Soul Society has become. Perpetrators are let off with a slap on their wrist or a nominal fine, while the innocent and poor are left to rot, burdened under fines they will never pay off or incongruous sentences compared to the crimes.

Ichigo has realised this too and is seemingly trying to burn a hole the squad leader's head with just his glare. Sousuke has never seen so much hate in his beloved's eyes. He's seen anger and frustration, yes, but never pure, unadulterated hate. It doesn't suit him, Sousuke decides.

Without wasting another moment the Onmitsukido whisk them both away. They are led through the empty streets of Seireitei to a singular white obelisk, which towers above the other buildings in its vicinity. Sousuke can see Ichigo trembling ever so slightly from the corner of his eye. Whether from fear or anger is difficult to say, especially with their bond cut off. Funny, how easily he has come to rely on his direct link to his beloved's feelings. Now he is back to his previous guessing game of interpreting Ichigo's eyebrows — his biggest feature that always betrays his feelings.

In the distance Sousuke can barely make out the shape of an enormous halberd. The sight fills him with dread and he fights against the tears gathering in his eyes. This can't be the end! Not so soon after he's found heaven. Mentally he pulls himself together. No! It won't be the end. The Captain-Commander will free them in time and prevent this atrocity from going through. He must believe that they will be saved. That their future together stands a chance.

'Zangetsu! Shiro! Old Man!' Ichigo panics as the handcuffs and collar click into place and he is cut off from his soul. He regrets not putting up a struggle, it's not like these grunts would have made much of a challenge. But then…the other Visored might suffer a faster death and he cannot risk that. On top of losing his connection to his soul, Rukia's and Sousuke's presences disappear from the back of his mind and that is almost more painful.

He feels so alone, even though Sousuke is but a few feet away. It's too far a distance, too wide a gap for his battered mind. He can't think, only feel the pain and be thrown back into another time, when he'd been just as helpless and alone.

Hearing of the corruption of the Central 46 is not a surprise, but the rage that wells up in him is a welcome reprieve from his desolation. He latches on to that anger, that hate. These people, who think themselves so high and mighty are the cause of so much pain. The Visored's pain during their banishment, Rukia's isolation and hopelessness, Tousen's growing resentment which twisted him away from the righteous person he truly is. They rip families apart without a second thought and blame victims for the crimes of their offenders.

Why do they even exist? It would be better to simply kill them all. Rip them limb from limb until nothing remains. Maybe then they would understand the pain they've inflicted throughout the years.

'Years to come, and not even in this timeline,' a voice whispers in the back of his mind. He swats it away. It's right and he knows it, but for now he wants to relish in his fury. His sense will come back sooner than later, so he must savour the fire burning through his veins for now.

The walk through Seireitei passes Ichigo by in a daze. Only the glare of a white building flashing in his eyes pulls him from the storm that rages inside of him. His eyes are met with a familiar building. At first he can't place it, but then a solitary shape on the horizon behind the blinding tower jogs his memory and he doesn't know if he wants to curse until he is blue in the face or burst into laughter at the irony of the situation. It figures he would end up in Rukia's prison and be sentenced to the same manner of execution. What a fucking mess!

He can't even comfort Sousuke, who is visibly upset by the sight of the giant knife-spear-thing, or be comforted by him. And their guards don't stop to let them take in the sight. Instead, they are rushed along through the thick stone doors and up countless stairs. And he really means countless. He tries to keep up a mental map in the beginning, but everything looks the same and after a while it just fades into a blur. Up and up and up.

Before long the exhaustion gets to them both. Being in possession of vast reiryoku-reserves naturally leads to reinforcing limbs during any kind of exercise. Only now they don't have that advantage and the pace set by the Onmitsukido is gruelling. Ichigo is somewhat better off, being used to living in the Human world and regular intense activities — aka gym class —, but he's flagging quickly as well.

This only stokes his resentment further and spiritually he pulls on anything, anything that could help. It's a desperate move, one he doesn't expect will result in anything. So, when power fuses into his muscles, he almost falls to his face in surprise. How could this be?! His reiatsu is sealed off! His reiatsu…He is such an idiot! Ichigo wants to facepalm at his own shortsightedness. His Hollow and Shinigami side may be beyond him right now, but he's a Quincy too. And Quincy use reishi, not reiatsu!

Carefully, Ichigo tries to get the hang of pulling reishi into his body. He can't use too much lest the guards get suspicious, but not enough and it won't make a difference. Once he has mastered this, he tries to redirect the flow of reishi in the air towards Sousuke. It's an even more difficult process and it takes far too long in Ichigo's estimation, but ever so slowly he helps Sousuke regain his breath and strength. By the time they have reached the top and the guards make them halt, Sousuke doesn't look like he is on the brink of death anymore.

Ichigo can't rejoice in his victory for long, because they are soon thrown into the cell without much fanfare and are pushed hard enough to lose their balance. Without their hands to break the fall, their faces take the brunt instead.

The door closes behind them with a heavy boom and the clicking of the locks sounds loud to their ringing ears. Darkness swells around them, taking yet another sense away. The room is pitch-black, except for a small beam of light that falls through a high and narrow slit in the wall, barely big enough to be called a window. By coincidence or not, the beam of light illuminates Ichigo's face as he stares up at its origin. On his knees with his hands behind him and long hair arranged in a veil around his body.

'Yes! Use me! Use us! Use our powers at last as they should be used! Not mere destroying everything unwanted in our path — rejecting the realities that no longer suit us! Disintegrating and destroying whomever dares to stand in our way and threaten those we love — those we'd gladly lay down our lives for! We are more than that!

We are the Maker who shapes the world in our image. We are the Judge who decides between Life and Death. Who decides who is beyond redemption and who can be brought back and healed. We are the Healer, the Leader, the Inevitable End!

You want to protect those you've welcomed into your heart. Let us be the umbrella with which you protect them from the evils around. Make us into the shield and the sword both. Break the world down and then build it back up again to your wishes! Become what you were always meant to be!'

Sousuke rights himself with a half-swallowed curse. His knees and cheek hurt from breaking his fall and he can feel painful bruises starting to form. Since he is unable to manipulate his reiatsu inside of his body to take care of bruises and cuts thanks to this thrice-damned collar, he has to suffer pain like he hasn't suffered it in decades, well over a century. It's disorientating and very discomforting. He hadn't realized how many bodily needs were actively being suppressed or taken care of. Even his stamina isn't what it should be!

Halfway up the stairs to this blasted cell he thought he was going to collapse. His body couldn't keep up, his muscles ached and his breath came short. His sight had begun to spin and he had been sure that before long he'd fall and end up dead at the bottom of the Tower of Repentance. Then, a strange feeling had overcome him. At first, he'd thought the bindings were faulty and his control over his reiatsu had returned. But no. He couldn't manipulate the energy and it didn't quite feel like reiatsu once he studied it better. Yet, it infused his limbs and chest all the same and, ever so gently, steadily got rid of the pain and exhaustion. And not just him, Ichigo who had been in almost as bad of a state, had perked up just before the mysterious energy had surrounded himself.

It's a conundrum Sousuke is certain Ichigo has something to do with. Ichigo always has something to do with strange things happening out of the blue. But he doesn't want to think about any of this. Instead, he focuses his attention on an ethereal looking Ichigo. The line his body makes as he kneels almost makes him look like he is praying. His hair falls around him in unruly waves, the tips barely brushing the floor, and highlights the contrast between his strength and his grace. The light falling through the tiny window caresses his face, softening the harshness of his scowl and calling attention to the aristocratic bridge of his nose, the infinite length of his eyelashes, the sharpness of his high cheekbones.

He is, in a word, breathtaking and Sousuke's heart swells with love and gratitude that he can call this angel his. That he has won his love and Ichigo has carved out a place in his heart for Sousuke. On his knees he shuffles closer to Ichigo — for once unbothered by the indignity of having to crawl — and nudges at Ichigo's cheek with his own chin from behind. His beloved easily makes room and Sousuke shuffles as close as possible, moulding their bodies together from thighs to cheeks. Getting the hint, Ichigo leans back a little, resting part of his weight against Sousuke's chest.

Sousuke nuzzles Ichigo with his cheek, the skin to skin contact soothing the fear brought on by not feeling their bond somewhat. Though, he has another motive for wanting physical contact right now. The strange energy does indeed linger on Ichigo's skin. It is not reiatsu, it doesn't carry any hint of Ichigo's essence. Rather, it's very neutral in a way. Like water or light. Or… but no! How could that be?

He looks down in wonder at the miracle resting against his chest. His beloved's eyes are closed, his frown gone from his forehead for once. He looks utterly at peace, as if there is no place he would rather be than here. Love swells in Sousuke's heart. In the end, it doesn't matter what Ichigo is or what he can do. Sousuke loves him all the same, will love him all the same until time itself ends and their souls move on in the endless circle, only to find each other again.

"Sousuke?" Ichigo asks, eyes still closed and his voice heavy with trepidation.

"Yes my love?" The answer comes quick and reassuringly.

"How do you feel about rebellion?"

Meanwhile, Hiyori is doing her level-best to kick whatever guard comes closest to her below the belt. And she might be cut off from her power-reserves, but she is still strong enough to make it hurt a lot. Shinji almost feels sorry for the guards. But then the collar shifts against his neck and the feeling disappears like a fart in the wind. If they hadn't been outnumbered ten to one. If they hadn't still felt weak from their ordeal. If they had had more time to prepare. So many ifs.

Central 46 surprised him with their speed. Surprised all of them. They had expected to have at least a full day and maybe even a night's rest before they would have to run. No such luck, unfortunately. Ichigo and his husband — Which… Why? How? Well, of course, but… — had only been gone for a couple minutes and the others had been arguing about it furiously, while Shinji had been mentally going over the bets. And goddammit Kaien! He knew, didn't he?! He had silenced the people condemning Aizen for pursuing such a young soul. The bond had taken, that alone was proof enough everything was above board. Kaien's glare had taken care of the last stragglers, who were failing to catch up with the reality of the situation. The overprotective Lieutenant might not like it, but Aizen was family now and the Shibas protect their family above all.

And then the Onmitsukido marched in, proclaiming Central 46's judgment and their sentence, and bound each and every one of them. Kaien had tried to protest, but was silenced. Unohana-taichou was silenced too. She was forced to stand in a corner and watch as her patients were whisked away without being given proper care.

Now they are here, in the Tower and stuck in a cell where their only view is a reminder of the fate that soon awaits them. Hiyori kicks the door and prompts starts yowling in pain.

"What did ya expect would happen? No powers means feeling the pain," Shinji chides, but his heart isn't in it. Their only hope is the Captain-Commander, but how far will he go against Central?

"Fuck you" Hiyori spits back. Shinji doesn't take it personally. Hiyori doesn't deal well with anything. Knowing her mother in all but name condemned her to die only heightens those tendencies. For once, he can't find it in himself to be annoyed.

"Sit down and spare your strength," he says as he motions towards the floor.

"For what?! So we can die well-rested and having had our eight hours of sleep?!" she screams in his face, while stomping her foot.

Shinji swipes her legs from under her and makes her fall to the floor. He sits down on her back, ignoring her kicking legs. "So we can plan on how we're gettin' out of here."

The others spring to attention when hearing that. Otoribashi and Aikawa stop whispering in their corner, Ushoda sits up straighter, and Hiyori stops trashing beneath him.

"How do you propose we do that without our spiritual powers and with our hands bound behind our backs?" Ushoda asks skeptically.

Shinji can't blame him for his apprehension. It's not like he really has a plan. Not yet anyways.

"The first thing we're gonna do is…" He can't finish his sentence, because at that moment Hiyori gasps loudly.

Startled by her sudden and unusual exclamation they all follow her line of sight. Only to be dumbfounded by the sight of a hole in the wall. Or rather a hole where the door used to be. Like, the door was there a minute ago!

They hear a soft "Well-done," before two familiar figures step into their cell. Shinji can hear the mouths drop as Ichigo and Aizen cross the threshold of what is supposed to be one of the most secure prison cells of Seireitei. He can't even bring himself to be surprised. Instead, it takes everything he has not to break out in hysterical laughter. Because why the fuck not?! He should just stop putting expectations on Ichigo, because when he does that Ichigo simply surpasses them.

"Everyone okay?" Ichigo asks quietly as he walks deeper into the cell. Aizen stays at the doorway, presumably to look out for guards. Neither of them are wearing their Zanpakutous strangely enough, so how did they get in? How did they even reach this level unnoticed? The Tower of Repentance is notoriously hard to get in.

"Wha…" Hiyori yells, but Ichigo cuts her off by putting his hand over her mouth and shushing.

"Be quiet!" he whisper-yells, "Don't alarm the guards."

"How did the two of ya get in here?" Shinji whispers back curiously.

"We were in the cell a level above you. The guards don't patrol too heavily around here, but we don't want to risk anything either," Ichigo responds quietly.

"And how did the two of you get out of that cell without your Zanpakutous? Weren't you both handcuffed and cut off from your reiryoku-reserves as well?" Otoribashi asks sharply. Good question — Shinji would like to hear the answer to that as well.

Ichigo smiles vaguely — it's an oddly ironic expression — before lifting a hand towards Shinji's neck. Shinji tries to flinch away, but his back is already against the wall. Ichigo's fingers touch the binding collar and the collar…. And the collar slowly disappears. Ichigo's face is scrunched up in intense concentration. His fingers are trembling slightly where they touch the band and when he is done, he is panting softly. Without stopping to rest, he grasps Shinji by the shoulder to turn him around and does the same on his handcuffs.

Everyone is staring in complete silence and astonishment at them. Shinji has never seen anything like this before. He wonders if it's a part of Ichigo's abilities, his Zanpakutou is centred around destruction after all. Yet, he isn't carrying his Zanpakutou right now. Nor has his spiritual pressure changed. It's still kept tightly together, a habit of Ichigo when it's not in use. So then, what is it? How is he doing this?

Hiyori is starting to kick up a fuss again, gradually getting louder in her demands to know what is going on.

Ichigo levels her a glare. "Quiet! Or I'll leave you till last," he threatens.

"WHA," she lowers her volume quickly at Ichigo's shushing, "What do you mean, leave me till last?"

Noticing Shinji isn't restricting her movements any longer by sitting on her, she rises to her knees. Only to come face to hand with Shinji's now freed wrists. She sits there silently in shock for a moment, but puts her neck towards Ichigo whisper-yelling, "Do me next!"

Ichigo rolls his eyes, but complies. Again at the mere touch of his fingers, the collar starts to disintegrate slowly. Before long Hiyori too is freed and Ichigo makes the rest of his rounds. It might be Shinji's imagination, but it seems Ichigo gets faster with every person he sets free. How interesting.

What isn't his imagination, is that it obviously takes a lot of concentration and effort on Ichigo's side to manage this miracle. Aizen abandons his lookout post to wrap an arm around him and pulls him close, all the while whispering to him, too softly for anyone else to hear.

"And now?" Hiyori demands.

Ichigo looks at her with a determined grin, "And now we escape."

"Captain-Commander!" The doors to the meeting room fly open and bounce back against the walls as a tornado, better known as Shiba Kaien, rushes inside.

"Yes, Shiba-fukutaichou. What can I do for you?" Shigekuni asks, though he is pretty sure he knows the answer.

Kaien is clearly distressed as he answers. "At the 4th… the Onmitsukido came and took them away! Ichigo, is he here?" He's frantically looking through the room as if Ichigo will jump from behind a piece of furniture to surprise his older cousin.

Shigekuni shakes his head sadly. "I'm afraid the Onmitsukido passed here already. They've taken Ichigo and Aizen to the Tower of Repentance."

Kaien stumbles. "No! No, they can't!" he cries out.

"I'm afraid they can. Central 46 makes up the laws and carries them out." Shigekuni says bitterly.

"But they didn't break any laws! Not willingly! They were victims of Kurotsuchi! Where is he? In the Tower of Repentance too?" Kaien replies, outraged.

Again Shigekuni sadly shakes his head. "In the Central Great Underground Prison. They have deemed him too important to kill just yet. First they want to learn every piece of knowledge he possesses. As for the Visored, the Central 46 has deemed them too dangerous to live. They don't care that the change happened without their consent. As part Hollows, they cannot exist in Soul Society." He waves the paper the Central sent him on the heels of the Onmitsukido which contains the judgement they came to.

"That's bullshit!" Kaien bites out, rage pouring around him like smoke.

Shigekuni lays the scroll back down and sits back in his chair. "I agree. That's why I'm going to confront Central 46 and end this nonsense once and for all."

'This is stupid,' Shinji thinks to himself as he follows Ichigo's back through the narrow back alleys of Seireitei. 'The kid is gonna get us all killed.'

'And yet here you are, following him anyways,' a snarky voice responds in his head.

'Shut up, Sakanade,' Shinji snipes back. Yes, here they are. Oh, they'd all protested furiously in whispered voices about the madness of Ichigo's declaration. Taking on Central 46 is simply impossible. Everyone knows that. They are composed of retired high-ranking officers of the Gotei 13, all of them formidable opponents in their own right. With their seven, they are massively outnumbered. And that's without taking into account that they are still weakened and disoriented by having Hollows shoved inside their souls.

Sakanade is restless, he can feel her chafing at his control. She wants to fight, wants to taste blood, more so than usual. He doesn't feel comfortable bringing her to the surface by unsheathing his Zanpakutou, let alone activating it. Not now when he is uncertain he can stay in control. That one time in Kurotsuchi's lab is enough to last him a lifetime. The others feel the same. He knows this without having to ask. He can read it in their strained expressions, their hesitancy in handling their Zanpakutous.

And yet…they follow Ichigo anyways. Because what other option is there? To run? To flee until they have found the border of civilization and beyond? To hide until they've forgotten their own names? To behave like cowards until someone else takes it upon themselves to clear their names? It's not just Sakanade who balks at this course. Shinji too cannot imagine a more horrible future.

So here they are. Sneaking around in a place they should be able to call home. A place where only days ago they could walk the streets with their heads held high. On their way to confront the ultimate authority of Seireitei hoping they'll live to tell the tale afterwards.

Shinji is feeling strangely optimistic anyways. He is very well aware of the odds, but for some reason he doesn't care about them. For all his doubts and concerns there is this deep-seated awareness in his bones that in the end everything will turn out alright. A feeling he associates with Ichigo, and not for the first time.

All those months and he is still no closer to unraveling the puzzle that is Shiba Ichigo. Some days he wants to dissect him. Pry him open until his very soul is bared and Shinji can finally get an answer to all his questions. Watch him squirm and push his buttons until he knows what makes Ichigo tick. However, in the end it's so much funnier to let everything play out by itself. It's obvious Ichigo's secrets aren't meant to last. So Shinji will just go along with the ride and enjoy the show.

After a laughably easy walk through Seireitei, they arrive at Central 46's compound. Immediately several alarm bells go off, not just in Shinji's head but also his fellow officers. The guards have collapsed against the walls and the floors and are groaning in pain. Shinji knows only one person powerful enough to cause such an effect. 'Well maybe two,' he thinks with a speculative glance at Ichigo. It's a good sign, something that fills him and the others with hope. He can see it on their faces, plain as day.

Ichigo, on the other hand, doesn't seem to realise what has happened here as he stares, frowning at the prone bodies. After a few moments he shrugs and moves on, ignoring the guards the rest of the way.

The doors open easily under his touch and Aizen put Ichigo's hand on his own forearm to lead him in the right direction. The air is oppressive inside the compound. Shinji has to suppress the shivers wanting to roll down his spine. He's not the only one. Hiyori walks notably closer to him, not quite clinging to his legs, but certainly within easy touching distance. Shinji doesn't remark upon it for once. He doesn't feel like provoking her right now. Something is wrong. Deeply, deeply wrong.

The air down here is not just stale, it has a metal tinge that Shinji feels he should recognise, yet can't quite put his finger on. The dim blue light doesn't help either to put him at ease. Thankfully, they reach the Assembly Hall quickly. The smell only grows stronger and with it the realisation in the back of Shinji's mind. He pushes it away for now, not sure what to make of it.

Ichigo and Aizen descend first. Shinji wonders if either knows Ichigo is still holding onto Aizen's elbow. Probably not, he decides. Once this is over and things have gone back to normal — or as normal as it will ever get —, he'll have to lock them in a private room and distract Kaien for a day. For Heaven's sake! He could cut the tension between them with a knife. How Aizen hasn't shagged Ichigo into a wall yet, Shinji will probably never know. That man has the patience and willpower of a saint!

He steels himself as he walks down steps he'd never thought he'd see, Hiyori's hand clasped tight in his own. She doesn't protest, likely also knowing what they will see in a few moments and needing the support. Shinji can't begrudge her that, it's personal for her after all.

The smell is a shock to his senses, the blood smeared everywhere a second one. Shinji thought he was used to violence and death, but to see his own people laying there, death heavy in the air,… It's like a slap in his face.

He and Hiyori come to an abrupt halt just inside the hall. Her grip is painful but grounding at the same time so he doesn't complain. He feels someone bump against his back. Hears their complaints without truly registering them. He is staring at the bodies of the people that callously sentenced them to death. Staring at his fellow officers, Zanpakutous still drawn and surprised expressions on their faces. Staring at the Captain-Commander, who is looking more furious than Shinji has ever seen him, bare chest and all.

And all he can think is 'Thank you!'.

Nejibana sings as they cleave through body after body. The fight is over before it has begun really, however strong they might once have been, the members of Central have been lulled into complacency after their retirement and it shows. They don't stand a chance against the current generation of Captains and Lieutenants and certainly not against the rage of the Captain-Commander.

Kaien knows he should feel bad about this bloodbath. These people were once his superiors and colleagues. Yet, the guilt doesn't come and neither does the shame. He feels only anger for the bodies he's standing over. They sentenced his baby brother to death without even a trial! They deemed him less than shinigami without a second thought. And they let the true culprit off with barely a slap on the wrist.

He wonders if they were always this way. This corrupt and pretentious. So morally superior in their own minds they can't tell right from wrong and guilty from innocent anymore. It makes him think about his own future. He has many centuries to go yet, for sure, but he dreams sometimes about retiring to a lovely cottage with Miyako once their — future — children are grown and have started their own lives and families. Will he become this stagnant and stuck in tradition as well?

Kaien can't for the life of him imagine himself sentencing six high-ranking officers to be executed without even hearing their side of the story or a thorough investigation. Even with those things it seems like a huge overreaction. Maybe it's a product of being cooped up together in this stuffy compound and always seeing the same faces, maybe they always were like this. Kaien will never know. But he won't let himself become like this, ever.

Kenpachi is stabbing random corpses — presumably to make sure they are really dead, but who knows really — when Kaien, who is closest to the entrance, hears footsteps approaching. He looks up just in time to see Ichigo and Aizen walking through the curtain that marks the entry of the Assembly Hall. Ichigo is holding onto Aizen's arm with such an air of comfort, Kaien has to wonder if they even realise what they are doing.

One by one Kurotsuchi's other victims descend into the room and freeze at the sight that greets them. A quick scan reveals none of them are wearing the reiatsu suppressing bindings anymore. Not that he really needs his eyes to establish that. Ichigo's reiatsu is lazily curling around him, instead of being held tightly to his body like he used to do. It's still not full-on blasting everything to the world, but rather present and giving a vague impression of Ichigo's powers. A more subtle warning than Ichigo has been capable of before. And, most interestingly, it not so subtly covers the whole group that just entered. It seems Ichigo has been picking up strays again, huh.

Stepping forward before the silence can get awkward, Kaien envelops Ichigo in a big hug. "I'm so, so happy to see you safe." And he means that from the bottom of his heart.

As usual, Ichigo takes a moment or two to reciprocate the hug. Kaien ignores those moments and simply holds on until Ichigo does hug back. Once he steps back, he nods to Aizen. Even if he doesn't necessarily approve, the man is Ichigo's choice and he will respect that.

"Looks like we won't have to break you lot out after all!" Kaien grins at the other officers.

"Nah, Ichigo here did a pretty good job of that," Hirako-taichou grins back.

Several eyebrows disappear in hairlines all across the room. It shouldn't be a surprise, it really shouldn't. But it is. Because Kaien could reason out all the other incidents — mostly —, but this one is something else. Everyone knows those bindings are impossible to get out of without an experienced member of the Onmitsukido removing them. So how in the world did Ichigo manage such a feat without access to his reiatsu or his Zanpakutou?

Ichigo just shrugs, looking a bit sheepishly. "I couldn't have done it without Sousuke."

Which still doesn't make sense! Aizen would have been in the same situation. Those bindings aren't just handcuffs, which can be unlocked or slipped out of with enough tricks! Make it make sense!

The rest of the Captains and Lieutenants look as gobsmacked and confused as Kaien feels. Urahara-taichou appears a second away from pulling out a notebook and bombarding them with a mountain of questions. Kuchiki-taichou — the younger Kuchiki who has had to step up because of his grandfather's death — seems mildly impressed. Although, the fact Kaien can tell he is impressed is impressive in and of itself. Shunsui and Jushiro are exchanging meaningful glances Kaien can't interpret, and the Captain-Commander looks almost…proud.

In the end it doesn't matter all that much. Kaien will accept and love Ichigo anyways and this incident is just something else to file away in the back of his brain and worry over at a later time.

"So…wanna explain why you decided to redecorate this room with entrails and blood? Not that it's a bad look, but ya know," Hirako-taichou asks bluntly.

The Captain-Commander walks forward, casually crushing skulls underneath his sandals. "I disagreed with Central 46's ruling. They refused to listen to reason. Therefore I decided to deal with the corruption seeping into our midst at the root."

Ichigo gazes upon the Captain-Commander for a moment that stretches into eternity. Judgement weighs heavily in the room, a feeling only strengthened by the taste of blood on their tongues. Finally, he jerks his head upwards in acknowledgment.

"You idiot!" Ichigo nearly falls to the ground as Matsumoto takes a running jump at him that turns into a hug. He closes his arms around her more in an automatic reflex than anything else. The surprise brings him to a standstill and the sobbing against his shoulder is even more bewildering.

Another body slams into him from the side. "You could have died!" Ise shrieks into his ribs. Ichigo frees one arm from Matsumoto to put over Ise's shoulders and pull her closer. He is still baffled at their reactions but it seems the right thing to do.

Suddenly he's lifted into the air, Matsumoto and Ise still in his arms. Komamura has joined the group hug a bit too enthusiastically. It's only when Ichigo feels fur tickling at his cheek that he realises Komamura has taken off that bucket he calls a helmet. He studies the wolf's head for a minute or two to memorise its details, before going back to awkwardly hugging the girls in an effort to get them to stop crying.

It takes him embarrassingly long before he notices Tousen hasn't joined or is anywhere close by. Thankfully, Komamura understands his questioning look immediately.

"Kaname needed some time alone," he rumbles gently. "He's been forced to confront certain things he'd rather not think about and it has taken a toll. But don't worry, if he was here he'd certainly be scolding you for your reckless behaviour."

"Indeed I will," comes the sharp reply from some distance away. Tousen confidently strides towards them, seemingly having come from nowhere. "You are the most impossible person I have ever met! What in the heavens were you thinking? Charging in against the former Kuchiki-taichou? Getting kidnapped? Having a Hollow shoved into your soul and then fighting off 6 bloodthirsty Captains and Lieutenants on your own? Breaking yourself and those 6 officers out of one of the most secure prisons in Seireitei? Going to confront Central 46 without asking anyone for help? You are either a genius or the dumbest person I've ever met." He pauses his tirade for a second to breathe in deeply. "And…I owe you my thanks. Thanks to you the Central's corruption has become known to the broader public and they have gotten their rightful punishment. For that I can never repay you."

Ichigo taps Komamura to let him down and slowly detangles himself from the girls, who are still holding on tightly. He walks towards Tousen and puts a hand on his shoulder. "I didn't mean for any of that to happen, I'm sorry for scaring you. Scaring all of you. But I wasn't going to back down either when people I care about were in danger. And hey, I survived. But I'm glad something good came out of it for you."

Tousen looks at him with an indecipherable expression before shaking his head and pulling him in for a short hug. Or, at least Ichigo assumes it would have been a short hug, but the others join for another group hug and they are all lifted up into the air again.

It's not the same as it once was. The similarities are there for sure, sometimes so glaringly it hurts. But Ichigo has come to know them for who they are now. Their similarities as well as their differences. Their personalities, their quirks. It's not the same as it once was. But neither is Ichigo and he treasures this all the more for it.

"You've ignored every rule, both spoken and unspoken, put in place to protect you as Academy students. You followed another student out of the gates and into the most dangerous parts of Rukongai, which you were all well aware you have no permission to do unless accompanied by a senior member of the Gotei 13. You interfered in a mission so far above your pay grade it's not even classified as deadly anymore and when things went awry, instead of notifying the proper instances, you set out on your own. You broke into the lair of a highly dangerous criminal, who had only hours before kidnapped several Captains and Lieutenants before your very noses, with no regard for your own safety!" Here, the Captain-Commander pauses his tirade to take a deep breath.

Ichigo cringes inwardly from his place between his friends and he's not the only one. Ise looks close to tears and Komamura's head is hung low in dejection. The corners of Matsumoto's mouth are set in stubborn defiance and Tousen is standing straight-backed and stoic. He's gotten his own earful already multiple times. From Kaien. And Sousuke. And Kyoraku and Ukitake. And Miyako. And Kukaku. And Ganju. He hadn't been able to set a foot within the Shiba compound without getting scolded to be honest. But at least that had all happened in private and not in front of the entire upper echelon of the Gotei 13.

It's two days after the prison break and brutal elimination of Central 46. Two days of examinations by Unohana-taichou and Geta-Boshi. Two days of teaching the Visored how to deal with their new instincts and urges as well as how to use their new powers, all the while sidestepping questions with bullshit like "It just comes naturally to me," or "My Hollow has strong opinions and refuses to see me not at full strength,". No one truly believes him, obviously, but they don't press him for the truth. Two days of getting scolded by everyone he knows followed by nearly getting smothered in care and concern.

Ichigo is at the point where everything is getting on his nerves and all he wants to do is flee to Rukongai to get some rest and silence. And maybe carve up some Hollows in the process to let off some steam. However, the worry lingering in the corners of Kaien's eyes and Miyako's shoulders has stilled his feet each and every time. So instead, he has been seeking refuge in his rooms and at the Kuchiki manor under the pretense of playdates with Rukia and Hisana every free moment he's had. Even Kaien can't protest against Ichigo spending time with other clans within the protection of Seireitei.

The summons this morning had been a surprise and now, standing in the giant meeting hall in front of the Captain-Commander with all the Captains and Lieutenants present behind them, Ichigo wishes he hadn't gotten out of bed this morning. Not that he regrets anything, he will do it again if he has to, but he's gotten pretty tired of the constant reprimands and he never intended for any backlash to reach his friends. Not that any of the consequences had really crossed his mind when he'd gone after the rescue group, but this is still not a wanted outcome.

"Your actions have placed yourselves in immense danger," Ichigo wishes the Captain-Commander would get on with it. The message has been received, all right! "And saved those same Captains and Lieutenants from a disastrous fate. We are all in your debt."

'Wait – what?!' Ichigo almost does a double take as he struggles to process the words that have left the Captain-Commander's mouth. The others next to him look as flabbergasted as he feels and the emotional whiplash hits hard.

"Therefore, after much debate about rewards and punishments, we feel you have reached the goals the Academy sets for graduating students. You have displayed initiative, an excellent set of skills, teamwork, and incredible courage in the face of danger, something we rarely see even from our most seasoned Shinigami. Congratulations on graduating from the Shin'o Academy and becoming fully fledged members of the Gotei 13!" the Captain-Commander finishes with a proud smile and a wide gesture of his arms.

The hall explodes in applause as the five gobsmacked teenagers look at each other to confirm that this is really happening. They don't get to stay astonished for long however as the severe hall is transformed into a much more festive looking place in literal seconds around them. Banners and streamers are let down from the ceiling, food and drinks are brought in and everyone starts to mingle.

Ise is the first to be approached, Tessai dwarfing her already slight posture as he bends over her to invite her into the Kido Corps. Not even a moment after the last word has left his lips, Unohana-taichou shoves him aside to make her own offer. She has also grabbed Tousen by the arm and is making him an offer of his own. Tessai, despite his quiet nature, clearly can't let that stand and is making counteroffers.

Not long after Matsumoto and Komamura are swarmed with Captains as well and Ichigo can hear them bidding up against each other, all trying to make the ultimate offer that would secure them the graduate they are vying for.

"So the 8th division or nothing, huh. Does that still stand?" Ichigo whirls around only to come face to face with Kyoraku, who is lounging against one of the pillars.

Ichigo raises an eyebrow, "Depends, am I still being offered that 3rd seat?" he asks back playfully. In truth it doesn't matter what he's being offered, he's already made his mind up, but he knows Kyoraku enjoys the game.

"Naturally, I'd be a fool not to offer you a position as high as that. Especially after having read your report on the whole kidnapping and imprisonment situation, it was incredibly thorough. Lisa will be happy to not have to do all the paperwork alone anymore," Kyoraku smiles back.

He has to resist rolling his eyes in response. Of course Kyoraku would also be looking to get out of doing his paperwork. Too bad Ichigo has no patience for slackers and he isn't planning on doing his Captain's work for him. But, he'll keep silent on that particular part of his personality. It will make for a nice surprise once he's officially part of the 8th.

"Tsk, tsk. Careful, Shunsui. You might run off this wonderful young man with your remarks and then I'll have no option but to offer him a position in my own division instead." The Captain-Commander's voice sounds from his right.

"Threatening to steal my favourite graduate student already? How mean," Kyoraku teases right back.

The Captain-Commander smiles at them both. His aura has changed drastically from what Ichigo has seen before — the scolding speech not even an hour ago and the serious interrogation days ago — now he is exuding a warm, almost fatherly presence. "I wouldn't dare. No, I've actually come to make a somewhat different offer, though I would love to see Ichigo in my own division."

"I'm listening," Ichigo says while motioning for the Captain-Commander to continue. He's confused as to what else he can be offered.

"You are a very talented young man. A genius when it comes to the blade, which you have proven more than once, as well as other areas of fighting. Perhaps a bit rough here and there, but nothing that experience cannot teach. Most importantly… you are a leader at heart. When you talk, people listen. And not just that, but you care. You care deeply for the people you've welcomed into your heart, yet also for strangers you've never had much interaction with. The first part makes you a good person, the second part makes you an excellent ruler."

Ichigo scoffs. "I don't want to rule anyone. And I only took the others with me because they refused to accept no as an answer. Besides, they spent most of that mission on their own while I was kidnapped by Kurotsuchi."

The Captain-Commander gives him a considerate look. "Humble too, I see. I wasn't just talking about that specific escapade) or even the one that directly followed it. I'm talking about you as a person in general. You inspire people; to follow you, to do things in your name, even to become a better person. All by simply being in your presence. It's a gift and a curse and I wish to help you with it. To guide you as you flourish into your adult life and see your journey up close. In short, I wish to be your mentor."

Ichigo is dumbstruck at the Captain-Commander's speech. He's never had a true teacher before. He's been taught things for sure, by Geta-Boshi, by Yoruichi, by Shinji, even by his own father. But he would hardly call them teachers, let alone mentors. They taught him one specific thing pertaining to a specific situation and then sent him out to clean up their messes. The Captain-Commander doesn't seem to have an immediate ulterior motive. Not that he doesn't have one, but Ichigo can't divine it right now and that's a step up at least.

"I'll think about it," he responds, trying to go for slightly interested, yet unable to hide his anticipation.

The Captain-Commander is practically vibrating in place as he nods his head. "I'll be looking forward to your answer in that case."

Another key difference. Ichigo could never quite shake off the feeling his teachers didn't really want to be there. That he was just another box to check off and it burned, especially when they underestimated his intelligence. He didn't need to pull all-nighters to get his 23rd place in the school rankings and yet each time he was treated like an idiot simply because he learns differently than what they were used to.

He shakes off the thoughts like a dog ridding his coat of water. None of that matters anymore and while the memories may linger, their hold becomes fainter by the day. He'll see how the Captain-Commander does as a teacher and make up his mind afterwards.

As Ichigo turns towards the centre of the hall, where various bottles of alcohol have been pulled out, he almost smacks into Shinji.

"Ichigo! The man of the hour! How about some sake, hmmm?" he cries out as he shoves a cup into Ichigo's hands.

Meanwhile Ichigo looks at the small innocuous cup like it contains potent poison. He still vividly remembers the last time Shinji pressed a cup of sake into his hands. Or rather, he still vividly remembers the alcohol shaped hole in his memories. He doesn't plan on repeating the experience any time soon. Even if good things have come from it as a result.

"I'll take that, love."

All-right, now Ichigo really has to stop being preoccupied with his own thoughts. If he doesn't even notice Sousuke sneaking up to him, when he's practically attuned to the others reiatsu, something is really wrong.

Wordlessly he hands the cup to Sousuke, whose fingers linger a little too long and caress his own as they slide the cup from his hand. He tries to throw a reproachful glare at him, but the heat in Sousuke's gaze makes his breath catch and he feels the warmth creeping up his cheeks.

He turns away from Sousuke, intending to seek out one of his friends to calm down a little, but Sousuke catches his elbow and bends towards him. Ichigo can feel the warmth of Sousuke's body burning at his back even through his Shihakusho and he wonders briefly whether it had always been this hot in the hall.

Sousuke's breath is cool against the overheated skin of Ichigo's ear as he whispers, "Kaien is distracted, let's go outside while it lasts."

Wide-eyed, Ichigo does his best to suppress the shivers that roll down his back and looks back at Sousuke, because surely he can't be implying what Ichigo thinks he is implying, right? The devilish smirk gracing Sousuke's handsome face and the way his eyes have become dark and glittering quickly banish whatever misconceptions lingered in Ichigo's mind.

Heart racing and feeling bold all of a sudden, he asks, "Do you have a place in mind?"